'How the Corpse of a Most Mighty King…' the Use of the Death and Burial of the English Monarch
CEU eTD Collection
The Use of the Death and Burial of the English Monarch the English of Burial and Death the The Useof in partial of fulfillment therequirementsDoctor for thedegreeof Philosophy ‘How the Corpse of a Most Mighty King…’ Mighty Most of a the Corpse ‘How Submitted tothe MedievalSubmitted Studies Supervisors: Central European University,Budapest (From Edward to Henry I) to Henry (From Edward the Doctoral ofHistory School Doctoral Dissertation by
Gábor Klaniczay James Plumtree Budapest 2014
,
Gerhard Jaritz Gerhard Department and
1
CEU eTD Collection 1. 4.The Death 1. 3.The ofSanctity, Smell Fraud: AWhiff of and the1102Translation Osbert 1. 2.Dead En and C the MS 1. The in King’s Two Deaths T 1. I A T T SecondaryLiterature Primary B C 5. Conclusion 5. 4. 5. 3.Moralising Henries theMonarch: Dead Huntingdon’s 5. 2.(Dead) Body Peterborough Politic: Chronicle, 5. 1.The Peter the Death theVenerable, Patron: OrdericVitalis of P 5. 4. 5.Conclusion 4. ADifferent ADifferent Gaimar Perspective, Death: Lasting4. 3.Theof a Effects ContemporaryDispute 4. 2.Retelling theStory:Huntingdon, Malmesbury, Orderic 4. 1.Signs Peterborough, and Premonitions: Flavigny, Gilo Eadmer, T 4. 3. 5.Conclusion 3. 4.The Deathbed theDeath against Burial: Malmesbury andtheand Orderic 3. 2.Moralising Peterborough theDeath: and Huntingdon 3. 1.Politicising theDemise: T 3. 2. 5.Conclusion 2. 4.‘Saved Repentance’:Understanding Only For Survival Stories theCairn or2. 3.The theChurch Burials ofHarold: 2. the Anglo2. 1.Defeat andDivine Punishment: K 2. 1. 6.Conclusion 1. 5.‘We Have King’s Cadaverat Him’:The Westminster NTRODUCTION ORTRAYING THE ORTRAYING IBLIOGRAPHY HE HE HE OF ABLE OF ABLE ONCLUSION BBREVIATIONS
ILLING AND ILLING ‘T ‘C ‘O ‘T ‘J
OYFULLY HEN THIS LAND IMMEDI LAND HEN THIS HIRSTING The Dead in the LivesThe Dead inthe ofOthers: HIS ONSIDERING Requiring theNormanEye andKilling: theArrow inthe Equivocations, a S C A UGHT Historia Novella Historia TRANGE ONQUEST ONQUEST LTERED Sources F C N IGURES ONTENTS OT ds: Sulcard’s ds: Sulcard’s
S ...... T A E
P URVIVAL URVIVAL
in Histories: Orderic,Huntingdonin Histories: and Malmesbury, ...... AKEN
R ...... ASSING OF ASSING S ND BOVE ...... EEN EEN EST IN A IN EST C (
...... S LOSE OF THE LOSE
...... )
S U ...... , T OF OF A QUALID QUALID Gesta Stephani P TO P HROUGH LL FOR LL THE S W TORIES OF TORIES Prologus P E LACE LACE ILLIAM ILLIAM ATELY GREW DARK GREW ATELY L De obitu WillelmiDe obitu DWARD IVE IVE L IFE AND IFE Table of Contents of Table W ...... R H W ...... EIGN OF EIGN OF
ILLIAM ILLIAM E ...... II and the Bayeux Tapestry and theBayeux B ...... ITH H Vita Petri Venerabilis Vita Petri H
LOOD OF THE OFLOODTHE ...... AROLD AD ...... G D ......
OD S READFUL I’ H EIZED S ’ Vita Regis Ædwardi - ENRY ENRY
...... II Saxon Chronicles Saxon D ’
EMISE AND EMISE ......
B ......
...... I K Y D
...... ING B EATH ......
RUTE RUTE ......
......
...... ’ ......
...... , ...... ’ B Vita WulfriciVita
...... URIAL F ORCE
......
......
......
......
......
...... ’
......
......
......
......
162 158 158 153 151 149 144 136 131 130 128 123 119 106 101
73 68 58 49 47 46 44 41 36 31 24 1 13 99 96 85 81 77 76
4 6 4 3 2 2
CEU eTD Collection Figure Eye inthe 4:AnArrow Figure Dea 3:Harold’s Figure 2: FigureBurial ofEdward(Bayeux Tapestry) 1: and Death (British Library(British f2) Harley MS 603 Deathbeds in the Deathbeds inthe th in the Bayeux Tapestry th Old English HexateuchOld English Table of Figures of Table Eleventh
...... - Century ofthe Copy
...... , and Tapestry theBayeux
...... Utrecht Psalter ......
......
55 53 29 27
3
CEU eTD Collection ASC D ASC C A HA GRA GND EHR BT ASC T ASC E NS
(Oxf People English the of History Huntingdon, of Archdeacon Henry, 1998). R. M. Thomson and M. Winterbottom (Oxford: Clarendon Press, Kings English the of Malmesbury, of William (Oxford: ClarendonHouts, 2vols Press, 1992 Ducum Normannorum Gesta Torigni, of Robert and Vitalis, Orderic Jumièges, of William Review Historical English (London:Wilson and Hudson,1985). Thames Tapestry Bayeux The Phoenix Press, 2000). Anglo The E The Anglo D The Anglo C The Anglo Conference onAnglo Anglo , ed. Susan Irvine, ed. Susan(Cambridge:Brewer, 2004). , ed. Katherine O’KeefeO’Brien (Cambridge: Brewer,2001). , ed,(Cambridge: G.P.Cubbin Brewer, 1996). ord: Clarendon 1996). Press, -
omn Studies Norman - - - - Saxon Chronicle: A Collaborative E Saxon Chronicle: A Collaborative Edition Saxon Chronicle: A Colla ao Chronicles Saxon Abbreviations , ed. and tr. R. A B. Mynors, completed by by completed Mynors, B. A R. tr. and ed. , -
Norman Studies Norman , intro. and commentary by David M. M. David by commentary and intro. ,
(formerly Gesta Regum Anglorum: The Histor The Anglorum: Regum Gesta
e. n t. lsbt M C van C. M. Elisabeth tr. and ed. , t. ihe Satn (London: Swanton Michael tr. , , ed. and tr. Diana E. Greenway E. Diana tr. and ed. ,
rceig o te Battle the of Proceedings borative Edition ). itra nlrm The Anglorum: Historia
-
5). dition
, vol. 7, , vol. 5, , vol. 5, MS MS MS MS 4 y
CEU eTD Collection HW HSJ HN HE PL JMH
William of Malmesbury, of William (Oxford: 6vols Chibnall, Clarendon Press, 1968 Vitalis, Orderic Patrologia Latina Patrologia Journal ofMedieval History 2005). Publications, Cistercian MI: (Kalamazoo, Dutton L. Marsha ed. Freeland, Rievaulx, of Aelred Haskins Society Journal Press, 1998). History , ed. Edmund King, tr. K. R. Potter (Oxfo Potter R. K. tr. King, Edmund ed. ,
clsatcl History Ecclesiastical
h Hsoia Works Historical The
Historia Novella: The Contemporary Contemporary The Novella: Historia
e. n t. Marjorie tr. and ed. , t. ae Patrick Jane tr. , - 80). rd: Clarendon Clarendon rd:
5
CEU eTD Collection infirmity leads to the doctor, which leads to cure or to removal from the workings of of workings the from removal to or cure to leads which doctor, the to leads infirmity medieval comprehension of the world. de role the misread or aside put frequently have Scholars issue. the of have mortality towards attitudes Modern investigation. Death 2 1 ‘bad’. What determined a ‘good death’ was preparation destinations two The the outcome. There appeared, quite clearly, a connectionbetween dea soul the of judgment change that Ariès claimed: the final reckoning was still an important event t wasn’t perhaps, This, being. human a of assessment an being to time of feature a being from changed life of moments final The itself. death of moment the at be altered’. ‘partially were scholarly research on death, regarded this period as when the long claims made by modern historians regarding period.this Philip Ariès, the trailblazer of bodyritual for lead soul ofdeath and the toeternal the salvation. that would the prepare to announcement an but corrected, be to symptoms as seen not were signs society
This This neglect is examined in two works that deal with death in the Middle Ages: Philip Ariès, Ariès, Philip Ranunt (Baltimo Ranunt Renaissance Century ‘The Culture of Deathin Anglo the with the Dead in the Middle Ages judged at the Second Coming, gave way to way gaveComing, Second the at judged
in the Middle Ages Middle the in Death in the eleventh and twelfth centuries is doubly ripe for study, owing t owing study, for ripe doubly is centuries twelfth and eleventh the in Death –
with death being far removed from daily existence; for the m the for existence; daily from removed far being death with Western Attitudes Toward Death from the Middle Ages to the Present the to Ages Middle the from Death Toward Attitudes Western re: John Hopkins University Press, 1975), 27 1975), Press, University Hopkins John re: , ed. C. Warren Hollister (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 1997), 157 1997), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Hollister C. ed. Warren , – –
however death had removed the possibility for penance to alter alter to penance for possibility the removed had death however Heaven or Hell or Heaven 2
The established belief, that the final location of location final the that belief, established The , being both universal and specific, is specific, and universal both being ,
(New York: Cornell University Press, 1994), 1
- Norman World’, i Norman World’, Introduction 1
– To simplify: for the modern man, illness and/or
meant death was categorised into ‘good’ and and ‘good’ into categorised was death meant n an Anglo
attitude that saw judgment occurring judgment saw that attitude
- - Norman Political Norman Political Culture the 12th and 28. –
often the dying person, after putting hindered understanding understanding hindered
- still held views on dying Patrick Patrick J. Geary, - 2 th and judgment.th and , , and
a ripe topic for topic ripe a ath played in in played ath , tr. Patricia M. M. Patricia tr. , edieval, such edieval, a soul was soul a - he polarized he David Crouch, – 1
80
the formal
(157). Living
to o 6 -
CEU eTD Collection If the cadaver appeared miraculously white like snow or snow like white miraculously appeared cadaver the If manipulated for didactic purposes. This was apparent in how the corpse was presented. be could details individual, an of demise recountingthe recordingand When attitudes. refl that construction a was groups, two the determined what the ignoringof an owingto sudden so appeared end the opposite: the was death’ ‘Bad God. his or her earthly affairs in order, could be cleansed of their sin 8 7 6 5 4 3 was examinetheir relation thought Bede’s to to claims profitable for texts these of intention century’. twelfth the of beginning scene deathbed of reporting journalistic, even realistic, more a towards drift Anglo the in writing historical period a saw justify.floweringof easy1135. The is The choice ofsources to twelfth idealisedgood death, and studied oran and unregenerate impatient one’. betwe was century twelfth the in dichotomy real ‘the noted, Crouch David As condemnation. of sign a as noticed immediately be would paradigm sanctity), of odour (the
For For a contextualization of smell in the period, see Crouch, ‘Culture ofDeath ‘Culture Crouch, in is assessed period The 180. of Death’, ‘Culture Crouch, Paul Binski, Paul A recent example being being example recent A (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2012). Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: 2000). Routledge, aromates des chrétienne Zur mit Toten Umgang Tote. und “böse” der und “gute” ‘Der Jaritz, Gerhard see zeichenha period, later a of illustration an For 50. - This study intends to examine this dichotomy by examining the eleventh the examining by dichotomy this examine to intends study This century accounts of the death and burial of the rulers of England from 106 from England of rulers the of burial and death the of accounts century ften Visualisierung des des Visualisierung ften Medieval Death: Ritual and Representation and Ritual Death: Medieval
- , ed. Norbert Stefenelli (Vienna: Stefenellied.Norbert , (Vienna: Norman world, Norman
Sigbjørn Olsen Sønnesyn Olsen Sigbjørn (Paris: Editions de l'Ecole des hautes études en sciences sociales, 1990). sociales, sciences étudesen hautes des l'Ecole de Editions (Paris: Antonia Gransden, Gransden, Antonia ’ – 4 ,
162. it was evidence of a pure and holy life; the inversion to this to inversion the life; holy and pure a of evidence was it teaching morals to their intended audience intended their to teachingmorals portents
Leichnams
7
Given that appreciation of the form and original and form the of appreciation that Given – 6
and the texts themselves appeared to contain ‘a ‘a contain to appeared themselves texts the and that the person was damned.wasperson that the Historical Writing in England c. 550 to c. to 1307 c. 550 England in Writing Historical im Spätmittelalter’, in Spätmittelalter’, im Jean , William of Malmesbury and the Ethics of History of Ethics the and Malmesbury of William - Pierre Pierre Albert, Böhlau Verlag Böhlau
(London: British Mu British (London: milk and had a sweet smell sweet a had and milk Odeurs Odeurs de K , 1998), 325 1998), , ö ected social and religious and social ected rper ohne Leben: Begegnung Begegnung Leben: ohne rper en whether one died an died one whether en s so they could join with – 3 seum Press, 1996) Press, seum
sainteté
or unprepared for, for, unprepared or – This division, anddivision, This history.
- deepening, is 335. 5
: : la mythologie
s from the the from s
(Lon -
, 6 to 6 don: don: and
8 33
it 7 -
CEU eTD Collection to imitate imitate to The use of history for pedagogical purposes 13 12 11 10 9 prepared for but could also come quickly and followed and arranged were which marriage, and coronation matter, the in say little had age to owing individual the where baptism, and birth Un individual. the beyond went significance whose event important an was ruler the of death the kingdom, a For 1135). (d. I Henry and 1100), (d. II William 1087), (d. I William 1066), (d. II Harold 1066), (d. Edward England: of rulers successive is harmfulintended tocontribute and tothe perverse’ re twelfth century authors recorded ‘evil ends’ admired. much and copied frequently discusses. study this text the of authors the to known
Bede, Bede,
Æthelred foulding a baptismal font when a baby (possibly following from a legend connected to to connected legend a from following (possibly baby see ‘Copronymus’), V, Constantine a when font baptismal a foulding Æthelred I’, Henry and II William I, Studies Renaissance and Medieval of Journal African William of Burial and Demise the Retelling Kings: of Death Angl three the of study preliminary 37. 1066 (c. England Norman and, Early of Manuscripts Deacon, the Paul Bede’s Vita, copied, of most the Victor seemingly Eusebius, Josephus, Justinus, Eutropius, Orosius, included Lore', 1991), Press, Clarendon Mynors(Oxford: See, See, for comparison, From From the For a rare use of use rare a For hns o iaca spot from support financial to Thanks
learnedhas beto good and pleasing in the sight of God. he which things those pursue care greater with himself and perverse, and harmful earnest and devout the effectually is listener thoughtful the estate, good spurred on to imitate good;the should it record the evil ends their of wicked men, no less and men good of tell history Should ea exsequenda ad sollertius ipse perversum, ac est noxium quod devitando lector sive auditor pius ac religiosus nihilominus sollicituspravis, de commemoret auditor mala seu bonum instigatur; imitandum ad referat, bona bonis de historia enim Sive Bede’s Ecclesiastical History of the English People English the of History Ecclesiastical Bede’s Social Science & Medicine Science Social hs td eaie te ifrn acut o te et and death the of accounts differing the examines study This
quae bona Deo ac digna esse cognoverit, accenditur. Conquest Conquest to the 1130s, the production and circulation of historical manuscripts surged. These –
has classical as well as Jewish and Christian origins that would have been been have would that origins Christian and Jewish as well as classical has
baptism in a historical narrative to express judgment on a ruler, see the account of of account the see ruler, a on judgment express to narrative historical a in baptism Klaas Klaas Spronk, 'Good Death and Bad Death in Ancient Israel According to Biblical
58 (2004): 987 (2004): 58
GRA o CEU Historia ecclesiastica gentis A gentis ecclesiastica Historia - Norman rulers was published: published: was rulers Norman
268. 2 and the Henrik Birnbaum Memorial Scholarship Fund, Fund, Scholarship Memorial Birnbaum Henrik the and
- 11 3. listener or reader is kindled to eschew what is what eschew to kindled is reader or listener
This examination examination This - - 1130) 995. so that –
and the creation of m so
21 (2011 for 2012): 1 2012): for (2011 21
(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1999), 36 1999), Press, University Oxford (Oxford: drastically alter the nature of , ed. and tr. Bertram Colgrave and R. A. B. A. R. and Colgrave Bertram tr. and ed. ,
their audiences would ‘eschew what
9 10
- nglorum
evaluation texts. ofthese James Plumtree, ‘Stories of the the of ‘Stories Plumtree, James ee hwvr ws both was however, Bede, into into protocols - wheth 30. . Richard Gameson, Gameson, Richard . odels for the listener
, death could be be could death , er eleventh and eleventh er uil of burials the state. Southern Southern 13 like The
12 or 8
a -
CEU eTD Collection dea the selected have could thesis this reason, similar a For period. this of historiography been have five these selected, been have could kings earlier Though understood. and received was demise viewed him regards in ruler the encap an events such documented who those for provided therefore Death 18 17 16 15 14 the on article Hollister’s Warren C. is scholarship Anglophone of typical Perhaps monarc stud This historiography. cle Clito accidents, hunting William inherited have could figures,
Final Argument: The Imprint of Violence on Society in Medieval and Early Modern Modern Early and Medieval 179 in 1998), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Andrew Villalon L. J. Kagay and J. Donald Society on Violence of Imprint The Argument: Final in Revealed?', Murder Mass A Ship: White the of Wreck 'The Chandler, Victoria see deliberate, England Medieval in a ‘Sinners Jr, 109 Callahan Thomas 1153’, see Eustace, Son Stephen’s kingdom), King of Death the Timely The inherit Retribution: to not was (who monarch a Century’, H of Deathbeds Troubled values. monastic reiterate deathsto using show 46, 44, Orderic 40, For For a study of how the sources depict the event, see HA GRA For an examination of how Henry’s courtiers prepared themselves for death, see David Crouch, ‘The ‘The Crouch, David see death, for themselves prepared courtiers Henry’s how of examination an For Two contrasting examples of dea of examples contrasting Two ry o te et o ti ky oil ru ws eadd n ue i the in used and regarded was group social key this of death the how arly th and burials of other people other of burials and th - , 482; 482; , 18 117. , 504; 504; , ). hs Modern scholarship has dealt with the death of the monarch in a variety of ways. 14
Adelin, killed in the White Ship disaster,ShipWhite the inkilledAdelin,
Instead, b Instead,
Albion de s dfeety hl bidn upon building while differently so does y court, the of participants HE whom this study examines HE .
By examining oftheir accounts thedifferent deaths,howth can we see VI,374
III, 114. III,
34 24 (2002): 34 17 ouigsll nte ieslce ues ti psil o see to possible is it rulers, selected five the on solely focusing y
-
(London: Hambledon Press, 2 Press, Hambledon (London:
378. to how he viewed his kingdom and (possibly) how his kingdom kingdom his how (possibly) and kingdom his viewed he how to and those passed over, like Robert Curthose and his son William son his and Curthose Robert like over, passed those and
h kingdom the enry I’s Servants: Death, Confession, and Secular Conduct in the Twelfth Twelfth the in Conduct Secular and Confession, Death, Servants: I’s enry chosen
- 36. For a monastic response to a sudden death of a troublesome son of sonof troublesomeofa sudden death a to a For monastic response 36. th
– n re t eaie osbe eeomns n the in developments possible examine to order in
the wayward monk Ansered and the leper Ralph leper the and Ansered monk wayward the 15 –
or deaths of other members of of members other of deaths or (such as potential successors, like Henry’s son son Henry’s like successors, potential as (such are dealt with in articles differing widely in intent. such as important (and less important) monastic important) less (and important as such Michael Michael Evans, 007), 93 007), 16
and William I’s offspring killed inI’s killed offspring William and - 105. 105.
rvos work previous
For a reading that the disaster was disaster the that reading a For The The Death of Kings: Royal Deaths Studia Monastica Studia royal families royal s - To f the of Two . 194. – sulation of sulation Europe
in
18 (1976): (1976): 18 Saintly nd HE HE
, eds. eds. , I, 28, I, who The The eir eir 9
CEU eTD Collection focusing on the deathbed the on focusing event. actual the isolate to trying noted t I Henry of death the of study his in Lohrmann Dietrich scholar German the contrast, ‘as sources the Forestw New the in occurred what determine to attempts which II, William of death surprise 23 22 21 20 19 diagnosis medical a provide to attempts Surgeons, of title: a military influence engagement, historiography the had isoverlooked. this onthe (Will hunting while or (Harold) battle in either killed were examines study this five monarchs the of two that Given depicted. was demise violent a how of issue important the removes deaths ‘organised’ on solely focus the argued, finely are articles these death. their approachthey as audiences) their (and monarchs the of behaviour therepetitive and texts the in genericqualities the noting deathbeds, the at looked also his and Immo Warntjes (Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz Verlag, 2013), 117 2013), Verlag, Harrassowitz (Wiesbaden: Immo and Warntjes 509 2008), Mittelalter westeuropäischen im Fürstentestamente Könige Jericke, Harmut of method Normandie’, der und Englands ofthethought”. for history sources than offacts rather as depositories n historical treat to particular in scholarship Anglophone of tendency Publ Blackwell MA: R. W. Southern Scott Scott Waugh, C. Warren Hollister, ‘The Strange Death of William Rufus ofWilliam Strange ‘The Death Hollister, C.Warren Dietrich Lohrmann, ‘Der Tod König Heinrichs I. von England in der mittellateinischen Literatur Literatur mittellateinischen der in England von I. Heinrichs König Tod ‘Der Lohrmann, Dietrich on ilnhm ‘t h Dahes f h Kns f Engla of Kings the of Deathbeds the ‘At Gillingham, John tory from 1066 to 1216, focusing on the problems of succession. Th iam II), and that two more became ill either during (William I) or after (Henry I) (Henry after I)or (William duringeither ill became more two that II),and iam he differences in the accounts, examining the outpouring of literature rather than , book Broader e Death of Kings of Deathe
2 vols (Leinfelden 2 hen the monarch was slain. was monarch the hen - 530 (512 530 'Royal Deathbed Scenes in in 'Royal Medieval Deathbed England', ,
History History and Historians: Selected Papers of R. W. Southern quarries of facts that require to be sifted and purified in order’. in purified and sifted be to require that facts of quarries - ishing, 2004), 11. See also also See 11. 2004), ishing, 513). - length studies of the death of English rulers exist with the same the with exist rulers English of death the of studies length
-
Echterdingen: DRW Echterdingen: . The first, by Clifford Brewer, a Fellow of the Royal Society Royal the of Fellow a Brewer, Clifford by first, The . Begraben und vergessen? Tod und Grablege der deutschen Kaiser und und Kaiser deutschen der Grablege und Tod vergessen? und Begraben
s cenes Mittellateinisches Jahrbu Mittellateinisches
. John Gillingham has examined their role in English in role their examined has Gillingham John . 21
19 Other scholars have looked at a broader pattern, broader a at looked have scholars Other
This, to use Richard Southern’s apt phrase, uses phrase, apt Southern’s Richard use to This, - Sønnesyn, Verlag, 2005 Verlag, , ed. Brigette Kasten (Cologne: Böhlau Verlag, Verlag, Böhlau (Cologne: Kasten Brigette ed. , ch ’, William of Malmesbury of William
8 (1972): 90 (1972): 8 Speculum - 2006). for Death at Death Court d 1066 nd, -
134 all monarchs from William I William from monarchs all
arratives from the Middle Ages Middle the from arratives
48 ( 121 -
- 107. Compare however the the however Compare 107. (1973): 637 (1973): 26, in 1216’, , , ed. R. J. Bartlett (Malden, ) .
22 , , ed. Karl
Scott WaughScott has ,
149: “the general general “the 149: Herrscher - 653 - Heinz Spieß HeinzSpieß
23
While 20 -
und By 10
CEU eTD Collection and end of the Middle Ages (the deaths of Harold Godwinson and Richard III), Evans III),Evans Richard and Godwinson Harold of deaths (the Ages Middle the of end and different form in andinterest. the nature of the sources. The second book to have the title by Michael Evans is greatly doctor), profession problematic. Victoria to 25 24 contempora by viewed how regarded, be to burial and death their for wished monarch the how see sometimes to possible is it forms, various In differences. and patterns reoccurring alon stand to intended is chapter Each show and emphasise the changes or continuations in the presentation of a ruler’s death. or around sources. Within these chapters, the sources are dealt with chronologically, to perceived death and rulers. recordedthe ofthese memory, and culture written of custodians as themselves, sources the how examines sources drive to understand mentalities. This study, by narrowing the period and examining the is there Lohrmann, and Hollister the how and cadaver, the of role the succession, of question the regarding points pertinent chapters in themes reoccurring examines
Abson, 2000 Abson, Clifford Clifford Brewer Evans, Evans,
death was ‘read’whorecorded As by withthecontrast those thehistories. between Chapters have been arranged around a
Death of of Death to determine to Brewer repeatedly notes the awkward character of such an enterprise owing to
(such as George V George as (such
).
icuig ertcly Cromwell) erratically, (including,
n diin o h oisos ht ol hv bogt ob t his to doubt brought have would that omissions the to addition In , Kings The The Death of Kings: A Medical History of the Kings and Queens of England .
how they how ries, and how the ima the how and ries,
25 ,
given a leathal injection of morphia and cocaine by his by cocaine and morphia of injection leathal a given
were Selecting Anglophone the thetraditional for start dates a
divide between the desire for ‘hard facts’ and facts’ ‘hard for desire the between divide
intended to be read, follows the former, but former, the follows read, be to intended , u cn e read be can but e, ht are that ge of the kings’ the of ge single single monarch, rather than thematically . 24
Th arranged is
noal ra hwvr is however read enjoyable thematically
demise was altered by by altered was demise n succession in the latter were latter the . He makes makes He .
, , ( o note to London: also the the 11
CEU eTD Collection understanding the mentalities ofunderstanding theera thementalities recording authors. successive 26 used when confusion could occur with the name of a monarch. a namewithof the occur could whenconfusion used For clarity and to avoid confusion, the confusion, avoid to and clarity For ad h mtos n rtoae f h hsoigah o te period the of historiography the of rationale and methods the and , 26
huh hs td cnen dah i is it death, concerns study this Though
location attached to an author’s name (i.e. ‘Malmesbury’) is ‘Malmesbury’) (i.e. name author’s an to attached location .
also bu te c of act the about , and and , 12
CEU eTD Collection inheritor of the kingdom of England. His marriage to Edith, a member of the House of theHouseof member aEdith, to marriageEngland. His of kingdom the of inheritor appears Edward reign, peaceful Anglo and Saxon Anglo in events significant most the of one was 1066 in Edward King of death The 31 30 29 28 27 Vita D), MS in (copied Edward’ of Death ‘The poem its with Chronicle, Saxon near same the within interests, own their for profitable) (or desirable deemed author the that manner a in death Edward’s recasting other the and event the recording one deaths’, ‘two of depic examines first subchapters.The distinct of subjects arethe These burial. and Norman) style. establishmen Harold and Hardrada Normandy, of Duke William, relative distant Edward’s Godwinson, emerged claimants rival Three offspring. no family, her with disputes to owing problematic been had Godwin,
C and E’.C and Ball)’ byT. W. Reconstruction Abbeya (With 119 2009), Legend the and Man The Confessor: the Edward 1992), Press, ASC Frank On the style of the rebuilt abbey, see R. D. H. Gem, ‘The Romanesque Rebuilding of Westminster Westminster of Rebuilding Romanesque ‘The Gem, H. D. R. see abbey, rebuilt the of style the On The Life of King Edward Who Rests at Westminster at Rests Who Edward King of Life The Edith’s position is neatly examined by Pauline Stafford in ‘Edith, Edward’s Wife and Queen’, in in Queen’, and Wife Edward’s ‘Edith, in Stafford Pauline by examined neatly is position Edith’s Æ
D dwardi Regis qui apud Westmonasterium Requiescit Westmonasterium apud qui Regis dwardi Barlow, Barlow, , , xlviii: ‘For 1065 and 1066 there are three versions of t This chapter examines four distinct elements in the depiction of Edward’s death
- – 1
38. 83. t he had patronized and had rebuilt in the Romanesque (and predominantly fe te eesd oac ws uid t etise Aby an Abbey, Westminster at buried was monarch deceased the after - Edwar
contemporary source. The texts examined are the MS C of the Angl the of C MS the are examined texts The source. contemporary 30
-
Norman writing and hagiography. After a long and predominantly and long a After hagiography. and writing Norman d the Confessor the d
1. ‘
Joyf The AlteredThe Passing of Edward ully Takenully Upto WithGo Live
to have suffered a stroke and died, and stroke a suffered have to
(Berkeley, CA: University of California Press, 1997) Press, California of CA: University (Berkeley, ANS , ed. Richard Mortimer (Woodbridge: (Woodbridge: Mortimer Richard ed. ,
3 (1981): 60. (1981): 3 , ed. and tr. Frank Barlow (Oxford: Clarendon Clarendon (Oxford: Barlow Frank tr. and ed. , –
dads brother Edward’s he Conquest, with D seeming to combine
. The second concerns the the concerns second The .
d’ 27
29 28
and had produced had and
leaving no clear no leaving - in - law Harold Harold law Boydell Press, Press, Boydell 31 , 247 ,
and the and .
tion tion 13 o - -
CEU eTD Collection Huntingdon). period the of the last examines the contrasting depictions present in writings of more familiar authors discusses Osbert of usingClare Edward’s corpse his in Sulcard’s in Construccione Wes burial and death Edward’s of depictions problematic 34 33 32 1066), in abruptly ended later it a (until historian by copied than rather year each added entries with chronicle, ‘live’ a was Chronicle Anglo the of D MS in amended slightly and copied later was that Chronicle, The earliest contemporary sources for Edward’s death are the MS C of the Anglo 1. Edward and legacy his stroke. fatal a to table was used by later chroniclers to pour scorn on his life, was, like Edward, subjected saint’. a of death exemplary the ‘dying him portrayed accounts later sudden, was illness final his Though accumulated. character posthumous his saintliness otherworldly the ou revised century twentieth the in scholarship Meticulous audiences. later by Edward of reception the chronicle is one copied at a later date. later a at copied ischronicleone 200 2004), Rodopi, 12 Doorn/Utrecht the Chronicle on Medieval Conference in Ages’, Middle the in History th Edward 51. FrankBarlow, Victoria Victoria h dsicin ewe ‘ie ad da’ s from is ‘dead’ and ‘live’ between distinction The
The King’s Two Deaths King’sThe Two 32 Studying the accounts of Edward’s death and burial furthers comprehension of comprehension furthers burial and Edward’s death of accounts Studyingthe
It should be not be should It Thompson, , and the and , e Confessor e
The Godwins: The Rise and Fall of a Noble of a Fall Dynasty and Rise The Godwins: The (Eadmer, Orderic Vitalis, William of Malmesbury, and Henry of of Henry and Malmesbury, of William Vitalis, Orderic (Eadmer, 33 - 218
r understanding of the historical King Edward by stripping him of of him stripping by Edward King historical the of understanding r tmonasterii Vita Dying and Death and Dying By examining the changing depictions, it is possible to see how see to possible is it depictions, changing the examining By , 247; 247; , .
were regarded.
Æ ed that Godwin, whose earlier death at the monarch’s dinner monarch’s the at death earlier whose Godwin, that ed Scott Waugh, ‘The Lives of Edward the Confessor and the Meaning of Meaning the and Confessor the Edward of Lives ‘The Waugh, Scott dwardi Regis qui apud Westmonasterium Requiescit Westmonasterium apud qui Regis dwardi The Medieval Chronicle III: Proceedings of the 3rd International International 3rd the of Proceedings III: Chronicle Medieval The
in MS C and the MS Cand in and in the Bayeux Tapestry. The penultimate subchapter
in Later Anglo Later in
34
and the latter vita has been dated to c. to dated been has vita latter the and Gransden, Gransden, - Saxon England Saxon Vita - 17 July 2002 Æ Vita beati Eadwardi Regis itrcl Writing Historical dwardi Regis dwardi
(London: Pearson, 2002), 67 2002), (London: Pearson,
, , ed. Er (Woodbridge: Boydell, 2004) Boydell, (Woodbridge: ik Kooper ik(A Kooper
29 , rlgs de Prologus - 30; a ‘dead’ ‘dead’ a 30; msterdam: msterdam: . MS C C MS . - - Saxon Saxon Saxon , and , and 14 ,
CEU eTD Collection omt o a annal. an for format standard the follows Edward of death the of mention first The distinct. something form while e texts, the second depiction presents the death of the monarch using a different narrative both In embellished. greatly being account second the with twice, Edward of dying 1067. 37 36 35 Ddiffers copied inMS text onlycalculation of Edward’s reign. inthe below. The differenceentry,of Edward’.its annalfrom isprinted infull To it show an the same minster the next day. in buried being and Night, Twelfth of eve the on dying saints, God’s all and Peter St. of honour in built Abbey the of consecrating midwinter, near Westminster to coming on þam ylcan mynstre swa hyt heræfter seigð. heræfter hyt swa mynstre ylcan þamon mæssedæ Cilda on wæs lofe to Gode getimbrode sylf he þe halgain 2005) Arnold, (London: Hodder Partner C and Annals in Narrative Form: of Meaning the ‘Finding in Incarnation’, the since numbered years of sequence unbroken the by provided framework Edward King Lifeof The opening for 1065 fits with Sarah Foot’s definition ‘an arrangement of discrete statements into a into statements discrete of arrangement ‘an definition Foot’s Sarah with fits 1065 for opening The The sole surviving manuscript is dated c. 1100, but internal features internal but 1100, c. dated is manuscript surviving sole The ASC C ASC 35
h ety o 16 i M C eis n tpcl aho, ny o iih as finish to only fashion, typical a in begins C MS in 1065 for entry The , 118: ‘ 118: , These tw These mploying a differentgenreamployingearlier account. tothe And Eadward kingc com to Westmynstre to þam Middanwintre Middanwintre þam to Westmynstre to com kingc Eadward And o sources contain a feature that requires elucidation: both present the present both elucidation: requires that feature a contain sources o , ed. and tr. and Barlow, xxxii. ed. , 36 ig.
þeah heþeah lange ær Wæs abliðemod hyrdon holdlice þæt eallEadwarde, swa ymbclyppað Englum 7 weold wel geþungen 7 wintra gerimes .xxiiii. on He onworulda her on G sende soþfæs < syððan Cnutofercom wunode wræclastum h ety rsial rec prosaically entry The
7
Bryttum eac, healfe tid, H he forðferde on Twelftan Æ Twelftan on forðferde he kyneþrymme, > er Eadwaer odes wæra,odes
37
7 This is followed by
Sexum,
freolic wealdend,
,
<
88
rd kingc, Engla hlaford,
t
e
-
7
108 (89). 108 >
hæleða wealdend,
’
Sancte Petre Petre Sancte
weol byre
gast haligne.
hagestealde menn hronicles’
cræftig ræda.
bealuleas kyng lande bereafod cealde brymmas,
sawle Criste to
oretmægcum,
wunode þrage
æðelum kinge
<
Æ
an wide geond eorðan, Walum
kynn ðelredes fen, fen, > bry rs h iieay f ig Edward: King of itinerary the ords
7 a a poem editorially titled ‘The Death , in ,
eallum Go eallum 7
Æ hyne man bebyr man hyne
tnode, Writing Medieval History Medieval Writing 7 ðelredes
, Scottum
, ,
,
.
date the content to c. 1067; see 1067; c. to content the date
des halgum, halgum, des
igde on Twelftan Dae Twelftan on igde 7
þæt mynster þar let let þar mynster þæt
7
seo circhalgung circhalgung seo , ed. Nancy Nancy ed. , 15 g
CEU eTD Collection
40 39 38 manuscript, the in typical lines full the than rather the to attention draws C MS here. events’. on commentary and apostrophes express to which in voices or voice alternative an with author the providing as well as laments, death Chronicle ‘underscore[s] moment Anglo the as such works prose historical in poetry that noted Trilling Renée osrcin f tutr i te alet dtos f l Egih Poetry English in Old of address Editions is Earliest the differently in Structure poetry of the Construction print to whether of question 181. 2009), Press, UniversityofToronto (Toronto: see D, MS For prose. it as have I printed translation, ASC C ASC S C ASC Renée R. Trilling, Trilling, R. Renée nation’sthe king need. was in allat times loyally obeyed his superior wordsin and deeds, neglecting nothing of which man wise committed the the kingdom However, to a light.distinguished man,heaven’s Harold himself,into a soul righteous the conveyed Angels earth. the from prince a dear so seized and came suddenly death bitter very the until nation, and virtues,mild;kingpure goodin princelyand a theEdward defended h of kingdom dear England thefor 28 yearsruled in number, Danes dispensed riches. and Afterwards cameÆthelred, forth, noble of in array, race the overcome had Cnut after t widely exile of paths in lived he land, mood, of of bereft before, blithe long though ever was king blameless The king. princely Edward, obeyed loyally that men youthful all encircle thus waves sea Cold champions. combatant Saxons, and son ruler of heroes, greatly distinguished, ruled Welsh and Scots, and B in skilful splendour, 24kingly counsel; in while a for lived he world the in Here keeping. God’s English,Christ,holyrighteousaaof soulsp Here KingEdward, sent lordthe to , xlix ,
118 - - 9; 9; l. translation by Swanton, by translation Anglo - and h Ashtc o Nsaga Hsoia Rpeetto i Od nls Verse English Old in Representation Historical Nostalgia: of Aesthetics The - - ao per ws typica was poetry Saxon a - half in number of years, a noble ruler distributed riches. Æthelred’s riches. distributed ruler noble a years, of number in half þæs þearf þe wæs wordum hyrde holdlice æþelum heahþungenum menn, 7 soþfæste sawle æþelne eorðanof sedeað bitera land Eadward æðelase kyningc kystumgod, Syððan forð becom wintra Engla landes 7
se frodase swa þeah Dena weoldon 7
leode
gerimes
eorle, 7
dædum, 38 s of high emotional investment in praise evesongs and
poem by copying it in the manuscript in half in manuscript the in it copying by poem
ASC T ASC
.
oðþæt lunger
.xxvii.
7
,
se se eallein tid
hærran sinum
innan swegles leoht. swa deore genam 192, 194 192,
l witn ihu ln bek. h hsoy f the of history The breaks. line without written lly
welan bry
deore rice
þæs þeodkyninges.
E
eðel bewerode,
ASC D ASC wihte ne agælde
befæste þæt rice nglas feredon
freolice geatwumin
clæne clæne
Harolde sylfum, ; since Swanton’s text is not is text Swanton’s since ; 40 , , 78
< becom
signaling the importance invested importance the signaling
t 7 > -
79. milde, nodon.
39
Danielle Cunniff Plumer, ‘The ‘The Plumer, Cunniff Danielle
That is what is occurring is what is That
’,
in
T e Recove he
princely earl, who ritons too, Angles omeland,country
hough the world the hough a line a ry of Old Old of ry - ir - Saxon by - i t into t lines - line line 16
CEU eTD Collection likewise emphasize historical continuity. historical emphasize likewise to ideas and words archaic uses and death, a announce to formula standard a employs earlierAnglo of continuation a was it if as appear it make and event, contemporary the historicize manuscript. the in presence its highlighting annal’, the into extends it that the has lines, full in it copying though D, MS account. the in 43 42 41 e an as intended originally was work The work. the of intention original the reflects T circumstance. and intention in change a reflect insufficient articulate to contemporary surrounding feelings the death. Edward’s o author the that clear is it 1066, of events cataclysmic the anticipate to forward looks it whether or past the at backwards within this second depiction of Edward’s death. hav scholars modern successor, reliable a be to said is Harold, heir, ordained his and angels by escorted being as depicted is Edward Though homeland. his defending pun, etymological an by emphasized d is he lord’: Germanic n
Histories: Readings in the the Anglo in Readings Histories: past’ was era dynasty’s that that acknowledgement implicit an and dynasty Alfred’s of last ideology’, and na that idea the reinforcing identity cultural 148 2005), T Oral in in Verse’, English Old of “End” the through Thinking Transformations: and ‘Deaths Anglo 243 2000), Publications, Institute Medieval (Kalamazoo: Anglo English: Trilling describes it as ‘the final canonical poem’, and a ‘convenient terminus for both poetic form and ASC D ASC Thomas D. Hill, ‘The “Variegated Obit” as an as Obit” “Variegated ‘The Hill, D. Thomas comium - Latin Historical Literature’, Historical Latin Two distinct accounts of death also appear in the the in appear also death of accounts distinct Two , 78 , heory
- - 178. mother her imitating family her and Edith honour to 79 (n12,20) 79 - Aesthetics of Nostalgia of Aesthetics , ed. Mark C. Amodio (Tempe: Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies, Studies, Renaissance and Medieval for Center Arizona (Tempe: Amodio C. Mark ed. , Saxon e Saxon -
ao Suis n h S the in Studies Saxon
vents. Thepoem modeled onprevious is poemsthechronicle, in margin, and closes with a ‘ a with closes and margin,
epicted ruling over heroes, distributing treasures, and, and, treasures, distributing heroes, over ruling epicted - Saxon Chronicle Saxon
Traditio , 26. 117; Thomas A. Bredehoft sees it as ‘a fitting tribute to the the to as ‘a seesitfittingtribute A. 26. ThomasBredehoft , 117; ixteenth and and ixteenth f the entry for 1065 regarded the brief entry as as entry brief the regarded 1065 for entry the f
tion and ruling family are conjoined by history, tradition, tradition, history, by conjoined are family ruling and tion 44 (1988): 101 (1988): 44 42 ra a eacoi ad aaitc attitude fatalistic and melancholic a read e
Historiographical Motif in Old English Poetry and and Poetry English Old in Motif Historiographical
Edward is described as if he was ‘a proper ‘a was he if as described is Edward (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2001), 150. 2001), Press, of(Toronto:Toronto University 43 eetet C Seventeenth
- Regardless of whether the poem looks 2 79. he first account of Edward’s death death Edward’s of account first he 7 - 124 (117); Katherine O’Brien O’Keeffe, O’Keeffe, O’Brien Katherine (117); 124 ’ ‘as large as the first letter of an of letter first the as large ‘as ’
41
h oiia pe dsrd to desired poet original The Vita enturies i nitial nitial Æ dwardi Regis dwardi - , ed. Timothy Graham Graham Timothy ed. , in - ‘H’ large enough enough large ‘H’ law’s New Directions Directions New Encomium Encomium , . These .
Textual Textual 17
CEU eTD Collection earl’sgovernance. poor the by triggered rebellion the and Northumbria, of Earl the Tostig, brother her about Regis Cnutonis Reginae Emmae 49 48 47 46 45 44 dyingaware accepting manisboth end. and ofhisapproaching The death. religious ‘good’ a as presented also is death Edward’s demise, chaotic a of the of focus the becomes of Edward’s demise with God’. the to dies he languish, him makes soul sick theof firstbook the to close ahowever deathbrings monarch’s between. The emphasized, is ‘powerlessness’ Edward’s As
‘The First Life of Edward t LifeofEdward First ‘The himself king the to than children his and Godwin to paid is attention England Saxon of Book II and in his rebuilding of Westminster’, by Latin Medieval of Journal Discours and ‘Chronology Jordan, B. Victoria see unified, is work the ‘‘his death feliciter rex sed mundo, carus quidem obiit deo languescens idem dies natalicios ipsos intra mox cum Legend the and Man See the comment ‘‘Edward is not the protagonist of his own Vita at any point other than in the miracles Life of King Edward King Lifeof L. ‘The Grassi, J. For dating, see dating, For Edward King of Life Richard Mortimer, ‘Edward the Confessor: the Man and the Legend’, in in Legend’, the and Man the Confessor: the ‘Edward Mortimer, Richard theof unrighteous; andh menrepressingpresumptionhisinobediencethe was deprived due of the he of that sickness of the mind. He protested to God with deep sorrow, and complained to Him, he this, at Sorrowing imprecatuseos est uindictam. debito destitueretur obauditu ad comprimendam iniquorum superbiam, deique super suorumquod est conquestus ipsi merore, graui deumcum Contestatusqueanimum. Quo dolore decidens morbum,in abea Written atWritten alaterdate, 47 is described in what for this author are few words’, ‘Edward the Confessor’, 19. the Confessor’, words’, ‘Edward few are this for author what in isdescribed
Life of King Edward King of Life (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2004), 162. 2004), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: ).
44 Vita Ædwardi Regis Ædwardi Vita (also known, similarly, with the name of her of name the with similarly, known, (also
, ed. Richard Mortimer (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2009) 1 2009) Boydell Press, Mortimer (Woodbridge: ed.Richard , , ed. and.Barlow, 80 tr. ed. , , Edward is depicted as being disturbed at the expense of his health his of expense the at disturbed being as depicted is Edward ed. and tr. Barlow, tr. and ed. in the 8 (1998): 122 (1998): 8 he Confessor’, heConfessor’,
vita fell ill, and from that day until the day of his death he bore a bore he death his of day the until day that from and ill, fell vita e called downGod’s vengeance upon them.
’s second book t likely after the battles ofafter thet succession, battles likely hat takes his name. his takes hat ,
ed. and tr. Barlow, tr. and ed. : The Hagiographer as Insider’, as Hagiographer : The - 155. 82 EHR - - 83 81.
: 58 (1943): 385 (1943): 58 assumptus est uicturus cum deo. As Mortimer notes, Mortimer As deo. cum uicturus est assumptus
die usque diemin mortis sue egrum trahebat Contigit hoc ante ipsum domini natale paucis diebus, diebus, paucis natale domini ipsumante hoc Contigit Catherine Catherine E. Karkov, reflects reflects a change in intent. world, ‘but was joyfully taken up to live to up taken joyfully was ‘but world, 46
xix dt i peetd s h cl go calm the as presented is Edith
49 See also R. W. Southern’s quip, ‘far more ‘far quip, Southern’s W. R. also See Æ
- xxxiii (xxxi). (xxxi). xxxiii depiction earlier the to contrast In dwardus ex contracta animi egritudine egritudine animi contracta ex dwardus - 400 (385). 400 – ANS e in the the in e
at least until the final pages’, pages’, final the until least at T
Edward the Confessor: The The Confessor: the Edward he he Ruler Portraits of Anglo
For a contrasting view that that view contrasting a For husband, as the as husband,
26 (2003): 87 (2003): 26 Vita Ædwardi Regis Ædwardi Vita he second account he second 45 - 40 (19). 40
48
The The monarch - 102 (102) 102
vita Gesta . His. 18 . ’, ’,
- -
CEU eTD Collection as scene’. deathbed royal a of model hybrid influential, highly ‘a labeled been has account This 56 55 54 53 52 51 50 as depicted is stroke, a of sufferers most to contrary king, dying The demise. and dea rites. and religioussymbolism weighedtowards heavily and public, in ritualized, were deaths Such monastery. a in monk’s a to akin presented needs, spiritual and physical his for catered devout the that the triumph of the spirit over the flesh, of virtue over human frailty’. of morallesson a‘provided that earliertexts hagiographic to akin saintlyis sceneThis as depicted is Edward here othe concerns, earthly with laden is monarch the where setting’. secular a in generally even more lives saints’ and
1550 peccatis pro que certitudine, edocetur tempore. patimur nostrispresenti eorum pondere, sopitus corporeo fragile, sustentatur corpus For For themonastic way of see death, Waugh, ‘Royal Deathbed Scenes’, 119. Scenes’, Deathbed ‘Royal Waugh, Edward King Lifeof Ibid. ‘ Waugh, Edward King Lifeof Life of King Edward King of Life a saint, states the ‘pattern of his death would have been familiar to readers of Bede of readers to familiar been have would death his of ‘pattern the states saint, a th as a saintly death permits the insertion of new motifs and themes to Edward’s life rworldly.
vision of the future. could he ruler, secular a of affairs the from God of spirit the of protection the by freed now being indeed, For, uisione futurorum excontemplatione celesti. Namque God’s faithful he resigned himself theto funeral rites. forcing him to his end, with the commendation and prayers of t King When dei summorum precibus et commendatione fidelium. se attitulat exequiis fune[b]ribus rex plenus fide uidet Vbi (London: Routledge, 1999), 30, and 30, 1999), (London: Routledge, 51
The scholar, Scott Waugh, noting the intention of the text to present Edwardpresent to text the of intention the noting Waugh, Scott scholar, The Royal Deathbed Scenes RoyalDeathbed
exemptus rebus secularis tyranni
Edward, replete with faith, perceived that the power of the disease wasdisease the of power the that perceivedfaith, with replete Edward, , , , ed. and and Barlow, 116 tr. ed. and Barlow, 116 tr. ed. ed. and tr. Barlow, 116: 116: Barlow, tr. and ed. 53
’
, 121. Christop Æ through heavenly contemplation enjoy more easily a a easily more enjoy contemplation heavenly through wru e isat m instanti ex dwardus
Binski, her Daniell, - - 117. 117. Cum inter manus deuotorum in funereal expectatione expectatione funereal in deuotorum manus inter Cum Medieval Death Medieval
ex aduocatione spiritus dei, liberius fruitur
Death and Burial in England Medieval Death 1066 50 56 ro rur s a exitum, ad se urgueri orbo ,
29
52 This recasting of the sudden the recastingof This -
33. Unlike the earlier account earlier the Unlike
he most important of 55
54 dads et is death Edward’s
With With the mention 19 -
CEU eTD Collection polish’ to allude to biblicaltexts. to allude to polish’ the of author the mumblings, deathbed king’s actual long dep those seeing dying the Though fruit. bear would rejoined when middle, the had given the kingdom into the hands of the enemy until the time a green tree, felled in inf speaking fluently, 60 59 58 57 Westminster. like a daughter, commending her and the to kingdom Harold, and arranges his burial at approaches death: he tells his soldiers not to weep, praises his wife for standing by him dyingking. the statement, this making After Conquest. Norman the to explanation ecclesiastical an is non enim mortuus est, sed cum Christo uicturus de morte ad uitammigrauit. morte ad uicturus de Christo cum sed mortuusest, nonenim dili non dicto hoc in Nec ‘timeas, deo.’ propitiante conualescam bene inquit, sed modo, moriar ‘Ne’, merorem. leuaret insitum ut consolabtur interdum lugentem indesinenter ut annuntietis, circumquaque celerius quiq sed celetis, ne queso meam uero Mortem assignabitur. uobis qui loco eo in paretur, monasterio in mei sepulchri Fossa facias. trans
moves away from this ‘sorrow’ of what became of his kingdom to return to the Edward Edward the Confessor p 59 lendoris op lendoris
60 In another contrast In another
57 ,
, , discussing a dream in which two long dead monks he used to know ed. and tr. Barlow, 116: 116: Barlow, tr. and ed. ed. and tr. Barlow tr. and ed. d ad r Barl tr. and ed. tinuerit locum. tinuerit t cuiuis sanissimo nichil opus esset supra. esset nichil opus sanissimo t cuiuis
, , 248 (especially fn 2, noting Luke 13:31 (Christ’s prophecy prior to his
58 to the death in book one, Edward is not passive as he as passive not is Edward one, book in death the to
ow, 122: 122: ow,
This insertion into the account of Edward’s demise Edward’s accountof the into insertion This , 122, 124: Adgrauato ad mortem cum sui starent et flerent flerent et starent sui cum mortem ad Adgrauato 124: 122, , one conductos, cum omnibus que sub me adquisierunt, mesubque cum adquisierunt, omnibus conductos, one Et mox, sicut testantur hi qui aderant presentes, tanta tanta presentes, aderant qui hi testantur sicut mox, Et mso nei hc lt, eems d leu, et alterum, ad redeamus fletu, hoc interim Omisso ritio deo uicissitudinem opineat felicitates eterne.’ | eterne.’ felicitates opineat uicissitudinem deo ritio vita
provides it with ‘scriptural with it provides
gentem, utique se, fefellit; fefellit; se, utique gentem,
ginam ginam 20
CEU eTD Collection with oth concerned chapters later the in encounter shall we that corpses broken and putrid the of antithesis are the they Given that emphasize hisqualities. burial. descriptions These 65 64 63 62 61 funeral asaffair. a notable city. a at ruler a of arrival the would be described today ‘as state funerals’, noting that they resembled the earli suggested Reuter Timothy sources. earlier these resembles afterlife, Anglo in sanctity’. his indicated and ‘These signs’, Michael Evans noted, ‘anticipated the incorruptibility of the king’s body and Dominik Waßenhoven (Berlin: De Gruyter, 2011), 17 2011), Gruyter, De (Berlin: Dominik Waßenhoven and 10 in Bishops Power: Episcopal of Patterns carnisapparuit. mutatae ostensionem per gloria resurrectionis quaedam iam quo in uideretur, praetendere uultum pueri septennis modo quodam ut ita c lacteo renouatum, fuisse inmutatione subita uiri sancti (Oxf 96. 1992), Society, Text Texts Related and Homilies 800 Wul Evans, Evans, Edward King Lifeof This connection is discussed in Victoria Jane Thompson, ‘The Underst ‘The Thompson, Jane Victoria in discussed is connection This Timothy Reuter, ‘A Europe of Bishops: The Age of Wulfstan of York of Wulfstan of Age The Bishops: of Europe ‘A Reuter, Timothy - 1100’ (Ph.D Thesis: York: University of York, 2000), 82 2000), York, of University York: Thesis: (Ph.D 1100’ ord: ord: Clarendon Press, 1991), 62 fstan of Winchester, ops are arms ou at cnpcu di Ttm uqe pio die primo a quoque Totum dei. conspectum ante conditur lotum apostoli lacrimis Petri patrie beati corpus altare coram sicque funeris, perficiendi beatificant decantat celebritatis, funeste die et gemitus cum psalmodiis celebrant tota illa die cum nocte succedenti. Orta interim infinito merore. Deferunt eius felices exequias a domo palatii r in aulam funebria dei, precesque illa ergo Paruntur death but to auspicious sleep. straig out laid flesh of his face blushed like a rose, the the adjacent For bear God. to departing soul a of glory the body dead the in seen be could Then albesceren caro faciei ut rosa ruberet, subiecta barba ut lilium canderet, manus suo ordine directe scilicet cumdeumanime gloriamad migrantis defunctocorpore in uidere tunc Erat Also inse Death of Kings of Death er monarchialcadavers, worth itis quoting the 63 - Saxon homilies concerned with the reunion of the body and the soul in the in soul the and body the of reunion the with concerned homilies Saxon
and earlier accounts of saintly cadavers. saintly of accounts earlier and t, totumquet, corpus nonmorti sed fausto sopori traditum signarent. rted in this accountsecond is the depiction of Edward’s corpse and its ht, whitened, and were a sign that his who his that sign a were and whitened, ht, , ed. and and Barlow, 124 tr. ed. ,
183.
Life of St
, ed. D. G. Scragg (Oxford: Oxford University Press for the Early English English Early the for Press University Oxford (Oxford: Scragg G. D. ed. ,
62
The lily The 65
Æ
: Testati uero nobis sunt qui ibi praesentes aderant exanime corpus thelwold 61 go u dcbt smt e hnr, t u omnium cum et honore, et sumptu decebat, ut egio, The The
oe isrm t erain pueu officium pauperum recreatione et missarum ione Vita - th like and rose and like -
, , ed. and tr. Michael Lapidge and Michael Winterbottom 125. and 11 and
Æ
dwardi Regis dwardi th
Century Western Europe Western Century andore perfusum roseoque rubore uenustum, uenustum, rubore roseoque perfusum andore - 38 (20). 38 - 64 like attribut like
d The account of the funeral also funeral the of account The - 83. For the homily, see homily, the For 83.
vita gleamed like a lily, his hands,
likewise presents Edward’s presents likewise ’s account atlength. le
body was given not to to not given was body
anding of Death in England: England: in Death of anding and Burchard of Worms’, in in Worms’, of Burchard and es follow descriptions follow es er burials of bishops bishops of burials er , ed. Ludger Körntgen Körntgen Ludger ed. , adventus The Vercelli Vercelli The
21
–
CEU eTD Collection
67 66 Anglo the for Kingship beliefs. religious established of continuation a show may arises what triggered this new interpretation of the king’s demise. The second depiction inserted intothe account. saint his and prophecy) of skill (and death bishop Edward’s the poor. The isacclaimed king dead a saint. is mournful, prayers and everyone rites are successfully carried out, and money is distributed to aid and error without transported is cadaver The feeling. religious much are there thesis, this of chapters later in discussed examples Unlike
Life of King King Lifeof Edward King Lifeof the tokens of his goodness. works Kings, of King the God, Him, upon call who those of faith the for and God, madeare walk, to sick the healed, are sorrowingthe are refreshed by comfort the of through tomb the at For heaven. in Saint Him with lives he that signs these by reveals God merciful likewise tomb his Having been revealed as a saint while still living in the world, as we wrote before, at pietatis sue rex regum d consolationemerentesreparant dei obentu eiusdem ibi illuminantur ceci, in gressum solidantur claudi, infirmi curantur, quoque tumbam propitia deitas his signis reu supr ut uero, Reuelatum ob be gold to for of the redemptionpounds many following expended and psalms, day of chanting the thirtieth and masses the of celebration of whole the caused also Apostle, the body, washed by his country’s tears, is laid up in the sight of God. They singingthe masses of and the relief of the poor. And so, before the altar Peter of the ceremony dawned, they blessed the office of the interment they w psalms all that day and the following night. Meanwhile, when the day of the funeral and sighs and prayers up offered and God, of house the into home palace his from men. all of sorrow boundless the amid and proper, was as honour, royal with and cost royal the at arranged were rites funeral the so And ordinis diuersi subleuatione in libri auri pauperum. multis anime ipsius redemptione pro pros decantatione missarum, celebratione tricesimum
All features of this second this of features All Edward
- like burial and the miracles at his tomb firs with he monastic he with firs tomb his at miracles the and burial like , , ed. and and Barlow, 126 tr. ed. and Barlow tr. ed.
e of u txiu, acu ahc ietm n ud, d eius ad mundo, in uiuentem adhuc sanctum texuimus, a
s operatur.
his soul in the alleviation of different classes of the poor. 67
account in the in account , 124 , ur, et pro fide cuiusquefidepro deumetinuocantisur, in - - 127. 12
7.
him the blind receive their sight, the lame the sight, their receiveblind the him
- like corpse: they are religious elements elements religious are they corpse: like elat sanctum uiuere secum in ce vita
are exemplary, and the question question the and exemplary, are ecuntur psalmorum, expensis psalmorum, ecuntur They bore his holy remainsholy his bore They ere ere to conduct with evd ih the with served no glitches and and glitches no lo, lo, cum signia as a as 66 -
like 22 -
CEU eTD Collection providing his predecessor’s rema predecessor’s his providing cult, the supported Conqueror, the William successor, eventual Edward’s widow. his to helpful proved that ruler dead the of interpretation an created vita the of author t text a in saint a as Edward may have had political overtones, but not the ethnic type one might expect. By recasting Westminster at the time of Edward’s death had an Anglo Saxons had deeply religious conno 71 70 69 68 diction intentionally deliberately employed t is used (and deliberately highlighted in the manuscript) with the archaic vocabulary and and genres could shape the event’s image in historical writing. In the chronicles, poetry two later the in death fashion ofhiswife. theking’s tostress The the qualities differencesof inthedepiction the while fashion annalistic an presentation. their king’s the record manuscripts chronicle the death, first Regardingthe in differ greatly however two The second. the in embellished greatly is account first the both in and twice, Edward of death the depict both noted she died, funeral of Edith when she was brought to Westminster to be laid near her husband when leide heo wið Eadwarde cynge hirehlaforde. cynge wið heo Eadwarde leide Wincester, on Cristesmaessan (fn155) donor’ most likely its is William and verified, been have easily could whoseexistence valuableobject reliability: concerning Clare’, de Osbert par Confesseur 157. 2011), Press, Boydell Christianity Eadwine a favouring cult of Edward is rai WilliamA. Chaney, Mortim ASC D ASC The MS C (and D) Anglo D) (and C MS The , 87: 87: , . er, ‘Edward the Confessor’, 35, highlighting Marc Bloch’s edition of edition Bloch’s Marc highlighting 35, Confessor’, the ‘Edward er,
71
having remained inEnglandhaving remained unlikemany family.of her
(Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1970), 19 1970), Press, University Manchester (Manchester: 7
Eadgyð seo hlaefdie forðferde, seo waes Eadwardes cynges geresta, scofon niht aer aer niht scofon geresta, cynges Eadwardes waes seo forðferde, hlaefdie seo Eadgyð The Cult of Kingship in Anglo Kingship of Cult The
Obr ws fbiao o history, of fabricator a was ‘Osbert portrayal
7
se cyngc hig let bryngan to Westmynstre mid mycclan weorðscype weorðscype mycclan mid Westmynstre to bryngan let hig cyngc se hat started as an as started hat
vita Analecta Bollandiana Bollandiana Analecta s continue to stress how stress to continue s ins with a reliquary. a with ins - tations,
Saxon Chronicle and the and Chronicle Saxon presents the monarch’s last moments in a negative a in moments last monarch’s the presents sed sed by John Crook,
68
- o fit with the presentation of the dead king and, unlike other religious establishments, Saxon England: The Transition from Paganism to Paganism from The Transition England: Saxon e n comium 1 12) 5 (1923): 41
bu English Medieval English Shrines 70 t cannot have invented a prominent, prominent, a invented have cannot t - -
Saxon Saxon abbot. the use of different traditions different of use the 20, 151 20, The victor also arranged the arranged also victor The for the monarch’s wife, the wife, monarch’s the for - Vita 131 131 - 152.
10. Mortimer (120). ‘La vie de S. Éduard le Éduard S. de vie ‘La Aedwardi Regis Aedwardi
69 final itinerary in itineraryin final
Such an action
(Woodbridge: is apt apt is
23 as 7
CEU eTD Collection 1. 2. Edward’s demise. to response a articulated features generic how see to us allows twice depicted death monarch’s the featurehaving of curious the event,the on placed contemporary writers hagiog a into person another for with a saintly corpse, bishop the In old. of figure heroic a as 74 73 72 r but re its present not orders the on Westminster. of abbot Norman the Vitalis, of order by 1080 around that followed Edward’s death. the Tapestry, we see the importance Sulcard’s With establish the changing value of Edward’s demise and burial for emerging social groups. a format the at looking Bycuriosities. anomalous as them leaving meaning, their elucidate to sources medieval later no had and thus had difficulty gauging their meaning. Also problematic is t ha historians that in problematic are works Sulcard’s Westmonaster in Construccione de appear Prologus Edward King of burial and death the of depictions next The
Boydell Press, 1996), 294. 1996), Press, Boydell 59 (1964): Scholz, ‘Sulcard’ Scholz, dating, see For B. W. Scholz, ‘Sulcard of Westminster: “Prologus de Construccione Westmonasterii”’, Westmonasterii”’, Construccione de “Prologus Westminster: of ‘Sulcard Scholz, W. B. Dead Ends: Sulcard’sDead Ends: te peet hm s ‘e ben ‘rex a as him presents ather Prologus de Construccione Westmonasterii Construccione de Prologus - 91
( of the abbot of Westminster by a member of Westminster, the text does text the Westminster, of member a by Westminster of abbot the of 71 Life of King Ed King Lifeof Prologus , 90. , ) - ; Emma Mason, Mason, Emma ; founder, Edward, as a saintly figure capable of working miracles, working of capable figure saintly a as Edward, founder,
, we see its importance for the Westminster community; with community; Westminster the for importance its see we , ward - Prologus like burials, and miracles are all used to turn an
Westminster Abbey and Its People c. 1050 c. People Its and Abbey Westminster vita , ed. and tr. tr. and Barlow,xxvxi. ed. ahc et I adto t soig h importance the showing to addition In text. raphic , scenes of deathbed prophecies, images associated images prophecies, deathbed of scenes ,
of the event in articulating the history of the events nd the content of the two works, it is possible to possible is it works, two the of content the nd
and the Bayeux Tapestry gisms ad rx i mencionis’. pie ‘rex and ignissimus’ ve had difficulty contextualizing the works, the contextualizing difficulty had ve i i , and in the Bayeux Tapestry. These two These Tapestry. Bayeux the in and ,
was written by the monk Sulcard Sulcard monk the by written was
- hat t c. 1216 c. 72
Though written Though he he two sources (Woodbridge: (Woodbridge: e Traditio n 74 comium
When
24 20 73
CEU eTD Collection before dying after the rites, and notes he was buried by ‘the very altar of the of altar very ‘the by buried was he notes and rites, the after dying before illness fatal his hiding as him presents building, the of dedication the in role Edward’s fraud. later treatment therefore a needs ofEdward assess be to vita the claiming by problem this answered puzzling’. ‘extremely is presentation the how to compared 80 79 78 77 76 75 Abbey. the founded who Peter St. was it Westminster, establishment, ecclesiastical an of founding the Regis Ædwardi the that the owing factors. totwo The firstthat is the majority ofmiracles asso is details saintlyof lack The Edward. of supportive and readings,suitablysympathetic Apostles’ the clearlySt Peter’ 62 2004), Andrews, St of University codex scilicet oblatus occasio, caritatis et pietatis fraterne reserauit regi quod Petri beati huius de memorialis viam tandem menti hoc ad 2001), ofOxford, University omn set Anglia, nonsolum cedente apostolorum, principis altare ipsum ante videtur, vt est, sepultusque diem, clausit extremum e per sui monasterii dedicacionemque letificare, suam curiam internuncios per et requiescere secrecius cepit celare, posset non iam cum die, vero Secunda principibus. suis cum exultanter ducit palacio in benignissimu rex ingrauari cepit nocte domini pacem et creans malum celebrem Christo consecrandam ecclesiam. Et hoc, vti solet fieri, putabant fieri cum gaudio, sed vel curiam regis ad sicut domini natali in | vt inquam, conuenitur, Britannia, tota a eo conuenitur et Æ Southern, the see Bloch, of Scholz, Scholz, ‘Sulcard As Br Scholz, ‘Sulcard’, Scholz, 80 Southern, ‘First Life ‘First Southern, The fraudulent nature of the the of nature fraudulent The Emil os quos decebat consummare. Paucis, proch dolor, superuiuens diebus, sacro munitus viatico, viatico, munitus sacro diebus, superuiuens dolor, proch Paucis, consummare. decebat quos os d Vita uuardi Regis uuardi L OBin ‘h Cl o S. dad h Cnesr 1066 Confessor: the Edward St. of Cult ‘The O’Brien, L. y ian Briggs aptly in his thesis ‘The Life and Works of Osbert of Clare’ (Ph The death of Edward is presented at the end of the text. The Prologus Æ dwardi Regis dwardi 77 . . This appearance, and description, is contrary to the negative scholarlynegative the contraryto is description, appearance,and This . ’,
’, 91:
became. The became. Speculum
belongs to a different genre to the to genre different a to belongs ’ - , 387 , 81: 81: Apparantur interea regio, vti par erat, sumptu tanti operis dedicacioni necessaria,
nostris nostris exagitata peccatis aliter disponit diuina comminacio. Nam in ipsa natali Si celestis gracia aliquam amministraret facultatem optate seruitutis, feruide seruitutis,feruide facultatem optate gracia amministraret Si aliquam celestis . ibus vicinis regnis in gemitum. in vicinis regnis ibus
Vita
occur 21 (1946): 419 (1946): 21
‘First Life’, ‘First 11. vita
Æ was claimed by claimed was
fundatio red at the court, and not at the Abbey. the at not and court, the at red wri Regis dwardi - 63, the ‘saintly patron patron ‘saintly the 63, tis et construitis monasterio tisconstruitis et and Eleanor K. Heningham, ‘The ‘The Heningham, K. Eleanor and -
4 75 genre to which the which to genre 56. s. Dissimulans tamen ipsam diem tam in ecclesia quam quam ecclesia in tam diem ipsam tamen Dissimulans s.
coas s oal a Mr Boh have Bloch Marc as notable as Scholars
ment. Bloch, ‘La vie de S. Éduard S. de vie ‘La Bloch,
presents Edward’s sanctity, Sulcard’s Sulcard’s sanctity, Edward’s presents
of Westminster, according to Su to according Westminster, of 79
hagiographic hagiographic 80 n, o te omnt of community the for and,
Though . Prologus
- 39 (Ph 1399’ Genuineness Genuineness ciated by in Edward Edward is required, is Edward ’, . Prologus D Thesis: St Andrews:
17 vita belongs concerns concerns belongs 76 . 78 D Thesis: Oxford: Oxford: Thesis: D
-
44. For refutation refutation For 44. Westminster’s The second is second The
that the that
describes of the of Prince of of Prince l c faciens faciens ard, is ard, Vita Vita Vita 25 ad ad
CEU eTD Collection in the Bayeux Tapestry (figure 1), dated c. 1070s. There 1070s. c. dated 1), (figure Tapestry Bayeux the in of proof qualities. further was there monarch supportive a of burial the important; was his stressing text, the connection to the Abbey. of close the at appearance memorable a makes still burial by nature of the genre, to be relegated in importance within the text, his life, 84 83 82 81 to corpse, figures attending the corpse. monar deceased the over standing figure ecclesiastical an above itself fitzWimarc. to be Edith, weeping at his feet, Harold, by his hand, the archbishop Stigand, and Robert unnamed by surrounded Edward King is FIDELES’ ALLOQUIT
Death of the King’, King’, Deathofthe saint’. a with associated usually at more was that item an on all, to visible lying, was body thatEdward’s fact theusfor representing was visible are 4), T. and 3, T. 2, (T. Albert and Victoria http://collections.vam.ac.uk/item/O261251/woven the at kept fragments, These depicted. 159 1982), Tapestry Bayeux a Making the and 1066 of Conquest Norman The God: of Hand Right the in Needle (112). 118 Ma The Confessor: re the stresses location this chartularies; ‘What we are viewing h BT C. Like other examples of the the of examples other Like the recently constructed
, plate 29; Stephen Baxter, ‘Edward the Confessor and the Succession Question’, in in Question’, Succession the and Confessor the ‘Edward Baxter, Stephen 29; plate , R. Dodwell, Dodwell, R.
The image of King Edward’s deathbed and funeral occupies an important place wrapped in
The lack of information about what was said to the faithful is noted in R. Howard Bloch, Bloch, R.Howard in noted is faithful the to said waswhat about lackofinformation The - 6, omns ht etls on i Ewr’ tm ae f oprbe quality comparable of are tomb Edward’s in found textiles that comments 165, 82
Underneath this image is another short text, ‘ET HIC DEFVNTVS EST’,
(New York: Random House, 2006), 154 2006), RandomHouse, (New York: Anglo n and the Legend the and n ANS
Byzantine textiles, Byzantine - ere ere is not simply a bier but more specifically a feretory; and the Tapestry author
ao At A e Perspective New A Art: Saxon 29 (2007): 17 (2007): 29
81
Westminster Westminster For the monks at Westminster, it was the establishment that fundatio Immediately earlier, to the left of these scenes, is S. D. Church, D. S.
, ed. Richard Mortimer (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2009), 77 2009), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Mortimer Richard ed. , - h the caption EADWARDVS ‘HIC REX IN LECTO 34 (21). 34 -
founder Edward to the legal possessions. the legalpossessions. to Edward founder g ne the enre, 83
being carried
‘Aspects of the English Succession, 1066 Succession, English the of ‘Aspects - silk/ Prologus .
(Manchester: Manchester University Press, Press, University Manchester (Manchester: - 155.
in survives as the preface to medieval medieval to preface the as survives
a catafalque akin feretory to are two aspects to Edward’s to aspects two are
nd Meaning of the of Meaning nd figures likely figures h ih two with ch death, and Edward the the Edward Edward’s - 1199: The The 1199:
to that that to its its 26 84 A -
CEU eTD Collection Figure 1 : Burial and Death of Edward (Bayeux Edward Death and of : Burial Tapestry)
27
CEU eTD Collection Mahalelel w Mahalelel illustrat the in biblical the to demise Edward’s relic’. a as regarded ‘already the in AP
2006), 243 2006), Studies presented to Cyril Roy Hart 83. footnote see textiles, On Byzantine on’. thecentury tenth o scene set the resembles […] Dormition of deathbed the Virgin on her bier, his surrounded by mourning apostles on on Byzantine embroideries from Edward of scene ‘The allusion: visual another England Cla Cotton Hexateuch, English Old (133). 168 Abbey Westminster blessing’, in stretched in ofGod Hand the which of roof the over abbey the towards conveyed its final to is carried bier as Edward’s roof the on weathercock A facsimile of this manuscript, and an apt reading, is provided in Benjamin C. Withers, BT BT ‘Particular significance may be discerned in the scene in the Tapestry where Edward’s body is being being is body Edward’s where Tapestry the in scene the in discerned be may significance ‘Particular Cyril Hart, ‘The Bayeux Tapestry and Schools of Illumination at Canterbury’, at Illumination of Schools and Tapestry Bayeux ‘The Hart, Cyril Gale R. Owen R. Gale Bloch, Bloch, , plate 31. plate , plates , y 85 Prologus The role played by Edward and the importance of
(London: British Library and University of Toronto Press, 2007). Bloch, (blessed by the Hand of God), of Hand bythe (blessed Needle
- 29 2 65 (255). 65 ho had a reputation for piety, for reputation a had ho
- 30. ions to the to ions - , 11: ‘The Tapestry signals the newness of construction via a figure placing a a placing figure a via construction of newness the signals Tapestry ‘The 11: , Crocker, ‘Reading the Bayeux Tapestry through Canterbury eyes’, in eyes’, Canterbury through Tapestry Bayeux the ‘Reading Crocker, , while the sanctity of Peter is stressed over Edward, the corpse was was corpse the Edward, over stressed is Peter of sanctity the while ,
,
296.
Old English Hexateuch English Old 88
, , ed. Simon Keyes and Alfred P. Smyth (Dublin: Four Courts Press,
udius B. iv: The Frontier of Seeing and Reading in Anglo in Reading and Seeing of Frontier The iv: B. udius - of allusions visual the by emphasized further is This figures of Jared, Lamech, Methusaleh, Lamech, Jared, of figures linear linear arrangement placing Edward’s
86
under the tituli ‘HIC PORTATVR CORPUSPORTATVR ‘HIC tituli the under 90 ward’s deathbed and death and deathbed ward’s
emphasize the religious image of Edward of image religious the emphasize
(figure 2) (figure
resting place’. place’. resting ’ is a noble
his death in the tapestry does . 89 iuly y the by visually
- linear These allusions, such assuch allusions, These
pointing backwards Needle ANS burial burial before his
91 under the tituli tituli the under and Mahalalel and
22 (2000): 117 (2000): 22 This visually This Angl The Illustrated , , 156, suggests
touching
o see see this, - Saxons: Mason, Mason, 87 - Saxon
f the the f As 28 -
CEU eTD Collection
Jared 11v), (f. the Deathbeds in (bottom) Bayeux Bayeux
Methusaleh Lamech (f.12r), the (f.12r)in (from Withers); Edward Old English Hexateuch Old English
Figure
, clockwise
2 :
from topleft
Malaleel (f.11r) Tapestry
29
CEU eTD Collection Westminster Abbey. Edward is depicted as a pious and benign ruler, whose death and death whose ruler, benign and pious a as depicted is Edward Abbey. Westminster bu and demise Edward’s text, Sulcard’s In event. the after decade a death Edward’s to considered aboutEdward’s important most death. succession. of issue the with dealing was incidents, two the links clearly arrangement 96 95 94 93 92 burial theconsequences ofKingand Edward, event. ofthat – St. at made and – the current andorigin consensuscommission regardingis followed the oftheTapestry to useEdwar Testament patriarch, and presenting his bier like a reliquary Edward of saintliness the presents Tapestry e whose monk the by appreciatively depicted are sanctity, of signs displaying not while burial,
at St. Augustine’s Abbey at Canterbury is now so extensive and formidable that such a provenance provenance a 117. Schools’, and Tapestry ‘Bayeux fact’, such established taken as an be should that formidable and extensive so now is Canterbury at Abbey Augustine’s St. at Embroidery', 59 2011), OxbowBooks, in Tapestry’, Bayeux Approaches New the Tapestry: to According Succession Confessor’s the ‘Edward Neveux, Harold see 160. 1986), Nicolson, and Tapestry’, Bayeux the (1979): of 1 Interpretation and Authority ‘The Walker, E. H. and Brooks P. N. Bayeux the in Architecture relationships’, casual and As Cyril Hart asserts ‘the art To phrase it differently, the depictions ‘were carefully planned in order to underscore certain linkages certainto underscore linkages in order carefully‘wereplanned it differently, thephrase depictions To Brooks and Walker, ‘Authority and and ‘Authority Walker, and Brooks that it was commissioned by Bishop Odo, half Odo, Bishop by commissioned was it that This, I note, does not suggest what view the Tapestry presents. For the view that this scene shows shows scene this that view the For presents. Tapestry the view what suggest not does note, I This, we see, as in Sulcard’s Sulcard’s in as see, we lzbt Cro Pasta Carson Elizabeth il s u it te otx o the of context the into put is rial Desirée In Sulcard’s – stablishment Edward supported. In contrast, the designer of the Bayeux Bayeux the of designer the contrast, In supported. Edward stablishment
- in sp 34 (21
Kostlin, ‘ Kostlin, HSJ d’s deathbed as an for explanation the Norman Conquest that Iffollowed. ite of some protests -
22), 22), and
Augustine’s Abbey at Canterbury, at Abbey Augustine’s 22 (2010 for 2012): 83for 2012): (2010 22 Turn Prologus n, 'A Feast for the Eyes: Representing Odo at the Banquet in the Bayeux Bayeux the in Banquet the at Odo Representing Eyes: the for Feast 'A n, - David David J. Bernstein, 65.
ing Time in the Bayeux Tapestry’ the Bayeux Timein ing
For an alternative view alternative an For , ed. Michael J. Lewis, Gale R. Owen R. Gale Lewis, J. Michael ed. , Embroidery - Elizabeth Carson Pastan, ‘Building Stories: The Representation of of Representation The Stories: ‘Building Pastan, Carson Elizabeth historical historical evidence for the de
Prologus
and and the Bayeux Tapestry, we see the importance attached –
legitimately legitimately the inheriting kingdom, see Pierre Bouet and François Interpretation , - ANS and death the context into putting community a , 121 (110). 121 The The Mystery of the Bayeux Tapestry
33 (2011): 151 (2011): 33 –
93 ’ mythical ,
– 92 This is what the designer of the tapestry the of designer the what is This 18.
that t that
– implying that Edward on his deathbed his on Edward that implying
- eitn hm n et lk a Old an like death in him depicting sign sign and manufacture of the brother of William the Conqueror, the William of brother he pattern was laid on the linen in reverse reverse in linen the on laid was pattern he
95 ,
Textile and Text and Textile - where Odo held much property much held Odo where 185 (160). 185 –
itr o te onain of foundation the of history - Crocker and D and Crocker –
but arranges the narrative
For the part in question, see see question, in part the For
13 (1990): 28(1990): 13
(London: Weidenfeld an Terkla (Oxford: (Oxford: Terkla an Bayeux Bayeux Tapestry h Bayeux The - 45. ANS
30
96 94 – 1
CEU eTD Collection tothe corpsesopposition later. ofthe monarchs discussed in corpse’ ‘saintly a of paradigm the being it to owing included be to it for necessary spec not is event the Though sanctity. his of proof of 1102, where the monarch’s remains were said to be uncorrupted. This was considered The most prominent event in regards to Edward’s corpse occurred during the translation 1. 3. 100 99 98 97 a of image very the body. saintly is resurrected king dead the decay; of absent completely are kingship symbo the and body Edward’s the that discover they tomb, the Opening had affected their dead monarch’s features; others merely wished to see again his face. thirty how see to desired attendance in figures ecclesiastical other present. were Rochester, of prelate Gundulf, and Westminster, of abbot incorrupt.and whole found wasmonarch’s body Regis resurrectionem. resurrectionem. qui mirabilem, uere Eadwardo in Deum loqueretur eorum integritas ut uestimenta, omnia uetustate inuiolata uidebantur ac erant nulla nitida et regalia caro erant Sicque consumpta. celebris sepulture quecunque et capite in corona regioque et latere articulos, a flexibiles et delicates manus digitum anulo circumdatum et sandalia contemplantur nullum precioso; purtredinis preferre ues reperriunt inuolutum pallio gloriosum ad ideoque deputati, obsequio fuerant namque eius tumulatum. tempore tanto inuiserent oculis ut propriis negotium In celerius feruebant sanctum uidere. eius faciem desiderabilem uiueret affectu ducebantur maximo uiri religiosi et sancti pudoris dampna non senserant, in quadam resurrectionis gloria corpus manere uirginei non quia dubitabant. membra, Alii uero cuius eo in presagiebant diuinum quoddam desiderio mentis pio uero Quidam defl cineres in humanitus nonnulli sunt omnes arbitrati nostre mortalitatis condicionem iuxta eumque quas inter inuitauerat, personas honestatis plures uener sollempnitatem tantam ad Crispinus, que sufficit, testimonium temporali glorie illius multitudinis sancte carne, in choruscaret pulcritudine princeps sanctus quanta ostendere Blo
Bloch, ‘La vie de S. Éduard’, 121 Éduard’, S. de vie ‘La Bloch, Blo lc, L ve de vie ‘La Bloch, ch, ‘La vie de S. Éduard’, 121: Domnus abbas Gillebertus, cuius nomen patronimicum dicebatur dicebatur patronimicum nomen cuius Gillebertus, abbas Domnus 121: Éduard’, S. de vie ‘La ch, Fraud: SmellThe of Sanctity, AWhiff of ch, ‘La vie de S. Éduard’, 121: Sex namque et xxx annis rex delituerat Eadwardus in tumulo, tumulo, in Eadwardus delituerat rex annis xxx et namque Sex 121: Éduard’, S. de vie ‘La ch, witn n 18 thirty 1138, in written , andus. Roffensis urbis episcopus Gunnolfus specialiter eminebat. specialiter Gunnolfus urbisepiscopus Roffensis andus. The sole authority for the event is detailed. Osbert of Clare’s
. dad, 121 Éduard’, S.
100
ral mvd y h eprec, udl atmt to attempts Gundulf experience, the by moved Greatly
- in die sue translationis incorruptum regis corpus inueniut. corpus regis incorruptum suein translationis die : Cum domino Deo nostro placuit oculis multorum corporalibus corporalibus multorum oculis placuit nostro Deo domino Cum : i yas fe te event, the after years six - 122
in eius carne representabat quondam sanctorum corporum corporum sanctorum quondam representabat carne eius in : Remoueter ergo lapis superior a sarcofago, corpusque corpusque sarcofago, a superior lapis ergo Remoueter :
uultum eius cernere, quibus contigit in carne dum dum carne in contigit quibus cernere, eius uultum 97 Osbert and the1102Osbert Translation and
The text then notes that Gilbert, thethat Gilbert, notes then text The fcly dah r bra, t is it burial, a or death a ifically
eis y ttn ta the that stating by begins
- six years in a tomb a in years six Vita be 98 tigium; tigium; sceptrum
So ati ati Eadwari me of the of me s f his of ls
uxisse. uxisse.
31 99
CEU eTD Collection saintliness ofthedeceased monarch owing tothe incorruptibilityofhisremains. Regis Osbert’s of episode the of reader a sanctity, of signs the all seen The episode closes with an unmistakable feature of sanctity: a pleasant smell. Gu so. do to difficult stubbornly it find to only face, monarch’s the from hair a pluck 106 105 104 103 102 101 t suggests reasons religious for than rather king the to loyalty professing present some with intentions mixed The tomb. the opening for motivation the is suspect Also written. they shrine. ground, t he terminology is correct for the moving of relics from being buried to a place above above place a to buried being from relics of moving the for correct is terminology he 1948), 38 1948), Waldram Kemp, basileus aspersa. quasi redoleret soliditate repertu immortalitatis». gloriambeate perhennem carne hac in recepturus iudicis, aduentui occurrat gratulabundus tripudio donec uirgo, et incorruptus et suo ut Dominus habeat in pace, et superni iuris non sunt sua que potuit, cedere michi uotum ad nec effluxit spes quia At possiderem. preciosius precioso auro exceptum sollempniter memoriam eius ad quod contingerem, pilum niuea barba ex unum uel ut audacia ad hoc precipitauit. Ardor namque sancte deuotionis quo in amore gloriosi regis inc lacrimis resolutus: «Probe, uenerabilis abbas, locutus es» ait. «Set noueris quod me talia nulla presumptionis insignis, in principem uir tantum noli Relinque, et porcionem? presumere, minuere queries glorie eius possidet temporalis Dei quare sanctis cum hereditatem, prepetuam uiuentium terra in Qui agis? quod amabilis, presul «est, inquit sponte suauiter sequeretur utdetrahere, de sancti regis reliquiis huiusmodi habundare. preualeret copia he incarne, eamsentiret solidam uero Cum collocaret. compositione uenusta suas manus inter et extraheret, foris barbam et scinderet mento sub pallium ut efferuuit, ignitus desiderio amoris tanti Gunnulfus Dei antistes iustus et sanctus denuda aliqua parte ex eius uultum concupiscibilem nec detegere, aggrederetur nullus
Bloch, Bloch, ‘Lavie de S. Éduard’, 122 O’Brien, ‘ O’Brien, The ‘state of Edward’s body was crucial to any claim of sainthood’, of claim any to crucial was body Edward’s of ‘state The Edward is uncovered in a sarcophagus, and reburied in a sepulcrum. For the terminology, see terminology, the For sepulcrum. a in reburied and sarcophagus, a in uncovered is Edward Bloch, ‘La vie de S. Éduard’, S. de vie ‘La Bloch, Bloch, ‘La vie de S. Éduard’, 122 Éduard’, S. de vie ‘La Bloch, ndulf, in response to a rebuke from Gilbert for his action, provides an explanation. respond to Osbert’s assertions; both were long dead by the time the the time the by dead long were both assertions; Osbert’s to respond
would receive the impression that the translation of Edward’s corpse revealed the 106 There are, however, plenty of troubling features in Osbert’s account. Though Though account. Osbert’s in features troubling of plenty however, are, There 105
to to Norman Saint: The Transformation of Edward the Confessor’,
- Nor is there any confirmation that Gilbert and Gundulf attended, nor could nor attended, Gundulf and Gilbert that confirmation any there is Nor 39.
e seby f uh motn fgrs n h cuc heacy o an for hierarchy church the in figures important such of assembly he there is no description of Edward’s corpse being moved from a tomb to a to tomb a from moved being corpse Edward’s of description no is there Cult ofEdward Cult
m Canonization Canonization an
de de quo prius tanta odoris emanauerat fragrantia ut eius suauitate illa domus Dei tota
’
, 13. ,
122 ros obstupuit de miraculi nouitate. Temptauit tamen pilum aliquem si aliquem si pilum miraculi tamen Temptauit nouitate. obstupuit de ros d d Authority in the Western Church
: Astans uero hec et domnusconsiderans abbas - : Tantus autem timor uniuersos inuasit, ut uelatum regis faciem faciem regis uelatum ut inuasit, uniuersos timor autem Tantus : 123:
regni sui thalamo pregrauare.» Iam uero Gunnulfus totus in in totus Gunnulfus uero Iam pregrauare.» thalamo sui regni
In s In epulcro igitur clauserunt sanctum corpus in integra sui integra in corpus sanctum clauserunt igitur epulcro spolietur spolietur concessa celitus libertate. Requiescat in palatio
(Oxford: (Oxford: Oxford University Press,
Lynn Jones, ‘From ‘From Jones, Lynn HSJ
Vita beati Eadw beati Vita 12 12 (2002): 99 Gillebertus: «Quid» Gillebertus: re. Solus ille uir uir ille Solus re. 103 alui monuit - Vita 120 120 (114). Anglorum Anglorum
Having 104
ardi ardi was was
Eric Eric
102 101 32 – –
CEU eTD Collection mrig ut f h Imclt Cneto o te ign Mary. Virgin the of Conception Immaculate the of cult emerging Westminster. patronized she establishments the of mother’ Vita wa cadaver the monks intended to sell the regalia. unfocused event to be unlikely. 114 113 112 111 110 109 108 107 know we whom man ‘a Osbert, of insertions problematic historically theseunderstand Saxon Chronicles, the Westminster. life, than ratherdeath in existence marriage), his of account the during cadaver uncorrupt repeatedly connects Edward’s life. Mary’s imitate to life Edward’s centered them on his burial his onthem centered 125. the Celibate’, ‘Edward Huntingdon, corpse’, thevirgin 119 2002), Press, ofWales University (Cardiff: Salih Sarah and in Confessor’, the Edward of Construction the in with a to ‘ Joanna reference his Huntingdon, corpse’, to his dying, death and/or the incorruption of his corpse. Even the account of his marriage is concluded 143 Works’, ‘Lifeand Briggs, WesternChurch the the Virgin Mary’, in Bishop, Edmund 63 1999), Press, Martin’s St. (New York: Weisl Ages Middle the in Virginity and Widowhood of Constructions 161. no. Society), Record London (London: 14. Edward’,
‘With Osbert’s role Osbert’s ‘Osbert is quite simply not in not simply quite is ‘Osbert For the loyalty, Evans, Evans, loyalty, the For ‘Osbert also apparently added Edward’s great devotion to Mary, who was his model for virginity’, virginity’, for model his was who Mary, to devotion great Edward’s added apparently also ‘Osbert Mason, Mason, Osbert ‘took rumors of Edward’s celibacy and hagiographical sections from the early life, and and life, early the from sections hagiographical and celibacy Edward’s of rumors ‘took Osbert Monika Otter, ‘Closed Doors: An Epithalamium for Queen Edith, Widow and Virgin’, in in Virgin’, and Widow Edith, Queen for Epithalamium An Doors: ‘Closed Otter, Monika Æ
wri Regis dwardi but but a few wherever exceptions, Edward’s chastity is mentioned or alluded to, it is in connection Westminster Abbey Westminster s owing to virginity. virginity. to owing s
114
in the cult is addressed in addressed is cult the in In addit In
This is verydif is This
(Oxford: Clarendon (Oxford:
ion, he connected it to his own adherence and promotion of the of promotion and adherence own his to it connected he ion, – Vita Death of Kings of Death
site at Westminster Abbey’. Briggs, ‘Life and Works’, 62 Works’, ‘Lifeand Briggs, Abbey’. Westminster at site rsnig dt’ cideses s ‘arn n surrogate and ‘patron a as childlessness Edith’s presenting , 298; 298; , - terested in Edward the man as virgin. Instead, his interest is in Edward Edward in is interest his Instead, virgin. as man the Edward in terested Æ 144. dwardi dwardi Regis
chastity to his corpse (even mentioning the king’s future 107
ferent to the presentation of the monarch in the Anglothe monarchin the of presentation the to ferent Westminster Abbey Charters 1066 1066 Charters Abbey Westminster Osbert appears to have taken a literary theme in the in theme literary a taken have to appears Osbert Liturgica Liturgica Historica:
113 Osbert, in a papal bull he forged in 1139, alleged that
, 183; for the assemblage being ‘unlikely’, O’Brien, ‘Cult of of ‘Cult O’Brien, ‘unlikely’, being assemblage the for 183; , the chapter ‘On the Origins of the Feast of the Conception of of Conception the of Feast the Originsof ‘Onthe thechapter Press, 1918), 238 1918), Press,
and repeatedly associating the king’s corpse with corpse king’s the associating repeatedlyand 108
111
Most Most striking is claim that Edward’s incorrupt -
92 (73). 92 n the In , the Medieval Virginities Medieval Edward the Edward Edward the Celibate, Virginity Saint: 109 Prologus
ia et Edad Regis Eadwardi beati Vita – - Papers on Papers theon Liturgy and Religious Life of 259 (243 259
n epoe i fr dad and Edward for it employed and , ed , - 139 (125). 139 , and the Bayeux Tapestry. To . Cindy L. Carlson and Angela Jane Jane Angela and Carlson L.Cindy. 112 - 248). , ed. Anke Bernau, Ruth Evans, Evans, Ruth Bernau, Anke ed. ,
tesn te monarch’s the stressing –
c. 1214 c.
110 , ed. Emma Mason Mason Emma ed. ,
- set wrote Osbert 63.
Osbert , 33 -
CEU eTD Collection At the same time, a push for support of Anglo of support for push a time, same the At around the executed Anglo stopped. be should authorization episcopal commanded Canterbury, of Archbishop the Anselm, Westminster, 1102, andthe supposed thedateOsbert’s writing. translation of f in involved deeply been have to 121 120 119 118 117 116 115 corpse’. saint’s the to damage great any doing without remove to easiest ‘corporal’ the were teeth, and hair wit along ‘nails, Klaniczay: Gábor by statement a by explained is choice a Such Edward’s dead the from hair a take to attempted claims Osbert who Gundulf Rochester, at cults two encourage who Gundulf, was saints Saxon Anglo promoting successfully figu key One determine. to difficult is expansions, and alterations church Anglo the was a rekindling of Anglo tr. Éva Pálmai (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002), Press, University Cambridge ÉvaPálmai tr. (Cambridge: 1995), Press, (London: Hambledon 1066 Scholars, and Saints Churches, Conquest: Norman insee Richard 1106, Setting Sharpe, ‘The inof1091’, Augustine’sTranslation, St 100 2006), Press, Twelfth in Stories Miracle Communities: Their and Conquest’, Norman the to Resistance discussed in Paul Antony Hayward ‘Translation 185 2012), Press, Boydell Roffe(Woodbridge: in Waltheof’, Twelf the in Rebellion and exhibeat. sanctitatis reverentiam auctoritate episcopali sine cognovimus, contigisse quod ejus,
Eadmer, 267. the Confessor, Barlow,Edward Gábor Klaniczay, Gábor For Gundulf’s part in the translation of St. of translation the in part Gundulf’s For Gundulf’s support of the cults of St. Pau St. of cults the of support Gundulf’s Anglo of defence earlier The Waltheof
141 1102 was an important year in regards to cults. That very year, at a synod in synod a at year, very That cults. to regards in year important an was 1102 - 144 (143); Nequis temeraria novitate corporibus corporibus novitate temeraria Nequis (143); 144 - H ’s cult is dealt with by with dealt is cult ’s 119 Saxon Matilda (formerly Edith), or whether it was due to copious levels of of levels copious to due was it whether or Edith), (formerly Matilda Saxon istoria Novorum in Anglia et opuscula duo de vita Sancti Anselmi et quibusdam miraculis miraculis quibusdam et Anselmi vita Sancti de duo opuscula et Anglia in Novorum istoria
The English and their Legacy 900 Legacy their and English The and took part in translations at Ely. at translations in part took and - 121. Holy Rulers and Blessed Princesses: Dynastic Cults in Medieval Central Europe Central Medieval in Cults Dynastic Princesses: Blessed and Rulers Holy
h Century’, th - Saxon Saxon heritage following Norman King Henry’s marriage to - - Saxon Saxon earl Waltheof, were targeted with critical epistles. Saxon saints Saxon
Johanna Huntingdon, ‘The Taming of the Laity: Writing Waltheof Writing Laity: the of Taming ‘The Huntingdon, Johanna 1 -
ANS 13 (12). 13 raud’,
relics (by far the most valuable type) that were the were that type) valuable most the far (by relics ANS
linus and St. Ithamar is analysed in Simon Yarrow, Yarrow, Simon in analysed is Ithamar St. and linus 21 (1999): 67 (1999): 21 , in the decades immediately following the conquest, are are conquest, the following immediately decades the in , Æ
115
- thelthryth or Etheldred, St. Seaxb St. Etheldred, or thelthryth 2 21) 79 (2010): 32 - 203. Narratives Narratives in Post -
1200: Essays in Honour of Ann Williams Ann of Honour in Essays 1200: we must examine two contexts: the date of date the contexts: two examine must we 116
- -
etr England Century Saxon saints occurred. saints Saxon oua cls sc a oe ht arose that one as such cults, Popular - - 93. 1109 120
mortuorum, aut fontibus, aut aliis rebus, rebus, aliis aut fontibus, aut mortuorum, -
95, and Emma Mason, ‘Invoking Earl Earl ‘Invoking Mason, Emma and 95, This detail is important, for it is it for important, is detail This , ed. Richard Eales and Richard Sharpe Sharpe Richard and Eales Richard ed. ,
119. - Conquest Conquest Hagiography and English
(Oxford: Oxford University University Oxford (Oxford:
that cults without cults that urh and others at Ely at others and urh Canterbury and theand Canterbury 118
re known for for known re 121 Whether thisWhether
I , ed. David David ed. , t may be may t beard. beard. Saints the h 117 34 ,
CEU eTD Collection following the r the following maintain to difficult was Edward, by instigated age, golden Abbey’s The saintly kingship. of paradigms emerging and Abbey Westminster of concerns financial the if overcompensating, as Edward’s completely are presented remains untouche to explain why was norelic taken from Edward during theinspection of his corpse. As that thecriticism by Gilbert andthe lengthy by speech was by Gundulf inserted Osbert 127 126 125 124 123 122 using ofanas thedetailheirproof ofsaintliness. ofhislack abbey; Osbert’s Sulcard’s elements’. legendary and miraculous with ‘amplified texts previous the and thus increase the sanctity of the place’. Osbert pushed being presented as saintly figures (including the idealized image of a ‘chaste prince’), rulers deceased saw that of continent the across period a Amid church. the assist to higher ecclesiastica Edward’. King was moved ‘by zeal for the wellbeing of the abbey, linked with a devotion to its patron, 175). 175). Legend the and Man The 89 1962), Rudduck, in
Pierre Pierre Chaplais, ‘The Original Charters of Herbert and Gervase Abbots of Westminster (1121 Bernhard W. Scholz, ‘The Canonization of Edward the Confessor ofEdward Canonization ‘The Scholz, W. Bernhard Klaniczay, Charters Abbey Westminster Charters Abbey Westminster Edina Bozoky, ‘The Sanctity and Canonisation of Edward the Confessor’, in Confessor’, the Edward of Canonisation and Sanctity ‘The Bozoky, Edina A Medieval Miscellany for Doris May Stenton May Doris for Miscellany Medieval A
The changing depiction of Edward’s corpse by Osbert is closely connected to connected closely is Osbert by corpse Edward’s of depiction changing The Pro Holy logus for the canonisation of Edward ‘to gain a special patron for Westminster 123 uptures to their endowment caused by the Norman Conquest. Norman the by caused endowment their to uptures
Vita beati Eadwardi Regis Rulers
- Having previously been expelled from the abbey for complaining tocomplaining for abbey the from expelled been previously Having 110 (91). 110
l authorities about the problems, mentioned the connection between the (secondary) patron and the the and patron (secondary) the between connection the mentioned , 154. , , ed. Richard Mortimer ( Mortimer Richard ed. ,
, ed. ed. , 8. Mason, ed. ,
Mason, 8 Mason, -
10.
126 stressed the importance of Edward’s corpse, , ed. Patricia M. Barnes and C. F. Slade (London: Slade F. C. and Barnes M. Patricia ed. , Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2009), 173 2009), Press, Boydell Woodbridge:
To do this, the 124
Osbert chose a different method ’,
Speculum
vita
he provided presented Edward the Confessor: Confessor: the Edward
36 (1961): 38 (1961): 36 127 122
- Whereas d. 186 (174 186 -
- 60 ( 60 Osbert 1157)’, 1157)’,
48 125 35 ) - .
CEU eTD Collection 13 ad h acut n i own Malmesbury’s his in account the and 1113) Orderic Vitalis’s additions to William of Jumièges writings historical produced between the date of the supposed inspecti in burial and death monarch’s the of presentation the at looks The ‘amplification’ of Edward’s sanctity and his corpse by Osbert is apparent when one 1. 4. 131 130 129 128 kingdom. Edward’s of inheritance problematic Harold’s explain to Orderic by used is dying monarch’s The deathbed. corpse incorrupt future his of mention no contains hagiographical Edward’s of themes all tradition’. gifts’, prophetic his and laws, Saxon unconsummated the mention to explicitly Jumièges of William to additions his In purpose. a such for arranged not but existed, ‘amplified’ Osbert thehistoricalexplain events thatfollowed. burial and demise monarch’s the use each sanctity, Edward’s of images conflicting Huntingdon’s of quinto Dominice incarnationis e seculo migrauit. Cuius regnum Heroldus continuo inuasit, ex fidelitate felicit annis .xxiii. fere Anglorum regnumque diuina deprompsit sunt, Multoties comprobata postmodum euentu restitutor. rerurm que legitimus uaticinia, et uidit, legum mysteria Anglicarum et tutor, pauperum Clemens inuincibilis, rex uir bonus erat humilis, mitis, iocundus et longanimis, amator Dei fidelis, Knights some oral traditions’, see Haroldus. successit ei regnum in mortemstatuerat ante ipse quod juxta et Edwardus, obit haec post brevi In William: to oaths supposed Harold’s of account lengthy a after appears which
GND GND Eadmer, in accounts of briefest the is discussion the from Omitted GND The DeathThe Histories: in
The writings of Orderic Vi II, 160: Denique rex Hetwardus completo termino felicis uite sub anno millesimo sexagesimo sexagesimo millesimo anno sub uite felicis termino completo Hetwardus rex Denique 160: II, II, 108: Nam reuera, ut dicunt, ambo perpetuam uirginitatem conseruarunt. Edwardus nempe nempe Edwardus conseruarunt. uirginitatem perpetuam ambo dicunt, ut reuera, Nam 108: II, II, 108. For a discussion of these ‘facts of general interest, taken from other chronicles, and and chronicles, other from taken interest, general of ‘facts these of discussion a For 108. II,
(Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 1996), 176 1996), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: 129
hs hwvr per n h acut f dads marriage Edward’s of account the in appear however These Gesta Gesta Regum Anglorum Historia Anglorum Historia Marjorie Marjorie Chibnall, et Norma Gesta
er rexit. er
Orderic talis are important for showing that the materials that 131
(c. 1133). These chronicles, though they provide provide they though chronicles, These 1133). (c. n Orderic’s focus is on telling the events of 1066, of events the telling on is focus Orderic’s The The World of Orderic Vit
ou Ducum norum , Malmesbury, and Huntingdon and , Malmesbury, (1126, (1126, revised c. 1135), and itra Ecclesiastica Historia - 128
177. marriage, Edward as a restorer of Anglo of restorer a as Edward marriage,
Gesta Norma – on and the date of Osbert’s writing.
than in than Odrc s te is [author] first ‘the is Orderic , alis: alis: Norman Monks and Norman H the depiction of Edward’sof depiction the istoria Novorum in Anglia in Novorum istoria n
et sancte ecclesie defensor norum Ducum 12) Wlim of William (1125), Henry, Archdeacon
130 –
(1109 which , 8, , 36 - -
CEU eTD Collection Orderic ofthe king thesuccession. thedeathbed uses toexplain the of part second followed. that of a comet, he consciously connects it to the death of Edward that resulted in the events appearance the noting year.After tumultuous the of incidents the similarlyon is focus than reflecting on deceased king. In his later work, the 135 134 133 132 usurped also the event to be crowned by Archbishop Stigand. Harold how mentions that one albeit funeral, Edward’s of account an include Orderic Rouen. at crown the William promised having perjury committed has Harold that and William, to go to kingdom the intended had The praesulum et comitum procerumque consecratus, furtim praeripuit diadematis et purpurae decus. purpurae et diadematis praeripuit furtim consecratus, procerumque comitum et praesulum pap Romanus quem archiepiscopo Stigando solo a fletibus; maderet adhuc regis dilecti exequiis in plebs episcopi cum ostensione signorum consecrauerat sepultus est. Tunc prope Heraldus ipso tumulationis die fecerat dum dedicari septimana praecedenti tunc et urbisconsiderat parte in ipse occidentali quod monasterio, nouo in et est; Lundoniaedefunctus da ofWilliam’s one marriedto be to was usurpauerat[.] Anglorum regnum e obierat, ante paulo filius filia ducis Normannorum senioris Ricardi rimati sunt mutatio asseuerant regni designatur. Eduardus enim Anglorum rex Edelredi regis ex Emma st apparuit Circii Adeliza. marrydaughter would William’s Harold that the detail inserted previously h could Orderic duci. iurauerat quam peieratus
HE HE HE HE HE a suspenderat a diuinis officiis pro quibusdam criminibus, sine communi consensus aliorum aliorum consensus communi sine criminibus, quibusdam pro officiis diuinis a suspenderat a Historia Ecclesiastica Historia
I II tyrant’s wishes. was amazed, nevertheless he believed the story and gave his approval to him as his son granted and wife to daughter his him given had Normandy of William that falsely the mission and Normandy in arrival and crossing his of account He deceived King Edward who was then grievously ill and near to death; he gave an Willelmus quod concessitet quod uafer tirannus commentatus est. adiecit; assertionibus concesserit. suo genero erat fraudulentis proximus Deinde Normanniae sibi filiam suam in coniugium dederit, et totius morti Anglici regni ius utpote retulit. iam ingrauescente seriem morbo qui circumuenit Eduardum regem Nam II, 134: Anno ab incarnatione Domini mlxvi, indictione iv; mense aprili fere xv diebus a parte a diebus xv fere aprili mense iv; indictione mlxvi, Domini incarnatione ab Anno 134: II, II, 136: Post aliquot temporis piae memoriae rex Eduardus xxiv anno regni sui nonas ianuarii ianuarii nonas sui regni anno xxiv Eduardus rex memoriae piae temporis aliquot Post 136: II, I, 134 , 136 , . -
In addition to raising moral questions, Orderic, like Eadmer, includes the claim that Harold 137 132 , translation by Chibnall. Chibnall. , translation by ella quae cometes dicitur, qua ut perspicaces astrologi qui secreta physicae subtiliter subtiliter physicae secreta qui astrologi perspicaces ut qua dicitur, cometes quae ella
; ; eique transfretationis suae et profectionis in Normanniam ac legationis Then, in comparison to the ‘good dea ‘good the to comparison in Then, - in Vita 133 - law law all his rights in the English kingdom. Though the sick monarch
Æ ’s account is interrupted by Orderic explaining that Edward that explaining Orderic byinterrupted is account ’s wri Regis dwardi
Quod audiens aegrotus princeps miratus est; tamen credidittamen est;miratus princeps aegrotus audiens Quod
ughters.
lae ud ets ers psou tmoe Melliti tempore apostolus Petrus beatus quod altare ave made additions to this text if he desired; he had he desired; he if text this to additions made ave ht rsns h dig oac a a saint, a as monarch dying the presents that
134
ny fe ti epaain does explanation this after Only Historia th’ of Edward depicted in the in depicted Edward of th’ t Heraldus Goduini comitis filius filius comitis Goduini Heraldus t 135
Ecclesiastica
In presenting Edward’s
re, but then added then but re,
the the cunning , Orderic’s
37
CEU eTD Collection purity and so his saintliness, Orderic uses the death and buri remains. king’s former the of presence the in done is it mentions deliberately Orderic Westminster, at a guard of mounted Norman troops, required after violence eru by watch careful under (admittedly English the of presence the in crowned is William When Stigand. and Harold on solely it places and Conquest Norman the for people t removes Orderic manner, this in funeral and deathbed 138 137 136 the in Elsewhere sanctity. Edward’s regarding claims made recognise the did not critical.Malmesbury beis likelypartly to This short passage concludes aboutEdward’s comment witha tart religious legacy. Abbey. Westminster of consecration accounts earli the to discussed Similar manner. cutting a in albeit assessments, historical make the historicalfollowed theking’s changesdemise. that die Innocentum dedicari precepit. dedicari Innocentum die Lundoniam coronatus est; morbo ibidemque ictus quo se moriturum sciret imposuit. eius regiumcapiti procerumque abbatum Guillelmum Albionis et regni totius praesulum praesentia in quiescit, humatus uenerabiliter circa rex Eduardus ubi turmae Normannorum et itaque archiepiscopus in Sancti basilica apostolorumPetri principis nuncupatur quae Wesmonasterium conuenerunt; regem ordinandum monasterium in ad armis et equis ne quid doli et seditionis oriretur praesidio dis Lundoniae Angli Domini,
GRA GRA HE
almost which style the England in time everyone else nowtries rivalto at great expense. first the for using built, had himself he Heaven,wasandburiedonof feastEpiphanychurch the theaforesaid, in which So, full of years and glory as he was, he returned his simple spiri Angliain edificauerat quod nuncpene cuncti sumptuosis emulantur expensis. genereprimuscompositionisilloipse quam est,Theophaniae sepultusdie aecclesia caelesti spiritum simplicem gloriae et plenus aeui Ita II, 182, 184: Denique anno ab incarnatione Domini MLXVII indictione quinta; in die natalis natalis die in quinta; indictione MLXVII Domini incarnatione ab anno Denique 184: 182, II, , 418 , , 418: 418: , William ofMalmesbury’sWilliam - 419, translation by Mynors, Thomson, and Winterbottom. and Mynors,Thomson, translation by 419, Nec multum temporis intercessit quod, illo domum reuerso, rex in Natali Domini apud apud Domini Natali in rex reuerso, domum illo quod, intercessit temporis multum Nec r te oac i src dw wt iles u cnius the continues but illness with down struck is monarch the er, 136
requires close examination. The ‘simple spirit’ appears positive, but Where Osbert uses the dead monarch’s corpse to stress Edward’s stress to corpse monarch’s dead the uses Osbert Where
ducem Normannorum in regem Anglorum consecrauit; et diadema diadema et consecrauit; Anglorum regem in Normannorum ducem Gesta Regum Anglorum 137 Gesta
nie h erir cons Malmesbury accounts, earlier the Unlike wie oig dads ials and miracles Edward’s noting while , 138
regno exhibuit, et in eadem in et exhibuit, regno he culpability of the English English the of culpability he
also uses Edward’sdeath to al of the monarch to explain
pts) and religious figures , , aecclesiam Westmonasterii positae positae fuerunt. Adelredus
t t to kingdomthe of
38
CEU eTD Collection dads an achieve main Edward’s queries the image of the man. In a similar manner, Malmesbury questions the legacy of sparklessness’, and sluggishness inborn his overcome him helped [that] fool holy of kind lineage, royal to evil’ ‘king’s the causes: other to them insinuating) (or attributing by holiness propheciesf didnot 145 144 143 142 141 140 139 successfully hisend,he preparedfor left the Chur monarch deceased the while that insinuates Malmesbury burial, and death Edward’s authority. of expressions and fashion Angl destroying was that style Norman and piety Edward’s of patronage, Malmesbury uses the event of evidence the monarch’s death to question the as expensive this seeing of Instead manner. Romanesque risus excepisset, dicentis uetulum accedente morbo nugas delirare: huius ergo uaticinii ueritatem nos ueritatem uaticinii ergo huius delirare: nugas morbo accedente uetulum dicentis excepisset, risus target. Bayeux Tapestry) by having him laugh at the prophecy, Malmesbury’s conclusion is pointed at another criticism at as (present is directed Stigand at in the deathbed, 129 1989), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: L.Nelson Brown Allen R. to Presented History Ar Romanesque to Resistance the and ‘England Gem, Richard also 75 (2011): Malmesbury’s of William in Legerdemain by discussed is élite’, Norman the of vanity the at dig sarcastic a apparently is what with ends but praise, like ‘seems ‘Edith’, 130 Stafford, see issue, lesisse. pudicitiam contubernio mulieris cuiusquam illum numquam fertur, dissimulabat pro tempore, an amore castitatis fecerit, pro certo compertum non habeo. Illus celeberrime amou thoro nec England and France Miracles in falsam fluxisse. quidam hereditate tempore nostro prosapiae regalis ex unde sed sanctitate ex non nouerunt; curationem morbid istius uitamasseuerant qui operam, insumunt eius interius qui ferunt sedasse Normannia dicebam, minime degenerauerit. Denique miraculis et prophetiae spiritu, sicut deinceps dicam, claruit. scia ut arbitror, referre rem
Note Note however thefinal incomment the passage: Sønnesyn Mortimer After an account of one of his cures is the assertion, assertion, the is cures his of one of account an After Another passage of the the of passage Another The end of end The This is made apparent by Malmesbury’s interpretation of Wi of interpretation Malmesbury’s by apparent made is This GRA 140 -
, , 102 (75 102 and virginity to hatred of his wife’s family. wife’s his of hatred to virginity and
‘Edward the Confessor’, 35 Confessor’, ‘Edwardthe William of Malmesbury of William 4
the digression occurs GRA, 404 GRA, occurs digression the 14 - rt e url mr cgocrt qo a fmla ilu oi, ud prudenter quod odio, illius familiae an quod cognosceret; more uirili nec eret 415: 415: al noy awr, Te motne f en Abgos Ined an Innuendo Ambiguous: Being of Importance ‘The Hayward, Antony Paul ’ rather than a holy ruler, holy a than rather ’ - 76). I am grateful to Dr. Hayward for providing me with a copy of his article. his of copy a with me providing for Hayward Dr. to amgrateful I 76). hs bevto i disc is observation This Huius uaticinii ueritatem, quanuis ceteris timentibus tunc Stigandi archiepiscopi archiepiscopi Stigandi tunc timentibus ceteris Huiusueritatem,quanuis uaticinii all short of hisancestors, all short Gesta
ment: the restored Westminster Abbey, rebuilt in the new new the in rebuilt Abbey, Westminster restored the ment: tur quod a uirtutibus maiorum rex Eduardus, de quo ante digressionem digressionem ante quo de Eduardus, rex maiorum uirtutibus a quod tur
- that mentions architecture, where Malmesbury makes a comment that that comment a makes Malmesbury where architecture, mentions that 131. , tr. J. E. Anderson (New York: Dorset Press, 1989), 24 1989), Press, Dorset E. AndersonYork: tr. , J. (New
, 181. ,
, ed. Christopher Harper Christopher ed. , - 36.
Gesta Regum Regum Gesta ussed by Marc Bloch, Bloch, Marc by ussed 144 : Plures e familia regia utriusque sexus congnouisse ad congnouisse sexus utriusque regia familia e Plures o
- GRA ih hs lsn qi i hs con of account his in quip closing this With 142 Saxon religious buildings for the sake of of sake the for buildings religious Saxon - 139 (132). 139 139
whose kingship was shaped by a ‘piety a by shaped was kingship whose GRA
352, 354: Nuptam352, sibi rex hac utarte tractabat, Malmesbury undermines the claimsMalmesbury of undermines the ch ofhis kingdom disarray. in and and , 406, 408: Multotiens e Multotiens 408: 406, , Vita Vita - Bill, Christopher Holdsworth, and Janet Janet and Holdsworth, Christopher Bill,
Gesta Pontificum Anglorum Pontificum Gesta lliam’s prophecy of the tree. Though Though tree. the of prophecy lliam’s 141 Æ
chitecture’, in in chitecture’, dwardi dwardi Regis By presenting Edward as ‘aas Edward presenting By h Ryl oc: oac and Monarch Touch: Royal The For a discussion of this this of discussion a For
and, possibly, and, in the Studies in Medieval Medieval in Studies um hanc pestem in in pestem hanc um 143 - 25.
the ’,
145 ANS Gesta
See See
39 33 d
CEU eTD Collection Normans, and that some of the English wanted Edgar the Atheling to become king. become to Atheling the Edgar wanted English the of some that and Normans, Huntingdon asserts the role of God in the humiliation of the Eng endowed, and rebuilt recently had monarch dead the church a in buried was Edward after kingdom the usurping Harold mentioning While insertions. few a with accounts, Hunting sanctity. supposed monarch’s the on focus any than rather 1066, of events the explain to Edward of death the uses similarly Huntingdon 147 146 Huntingdon’s Conquest. Norman the facilitating by unintentionally and patronage of because intentionally in ushered of the monarch’s death to pass judgment on the new Romanesque style accounts in Abbey Westminster of rebuilding the with connection Edward’s subverts Malmesbury’s kingdom. the of usurpation Harold’s explain the history, own his composed the insertion of popular stories concerning the monarch’s sanctity and apparent virginity in are stressed rather than saintliness his in the accounts of his death and burial. Orderic Edwardus’. however changeaccount. isnotmade The is throughout the comment on Edward’s sanctity appear, when ‘rex Edwardus’ any is altered to does hand, Huntingdon’s in not manuscript, the of copy later much a in Only pace xxiiii pace inuasit. diadema fretusregni genere et uiribus uero Haroldus regem. in uolebant Adelingpromouere in possessionib esset et sepultus construxerat ipse et quam decessisset, ecclesia, eadem mundo Edwardus eo rex Ephiphanie tradidit uigilia in callide postea et Innocentium, et aspere Normannorum namque sanctorum esset in sancti Westmunstre dedicata apid die Petri basilica cum Enimuero exterminandum. Genti cogitauerat. diu quod Anglorum abbas[.] uel uel pontifex uel Anglus dux experimur, quod scilicet Anglia exterorum facta est habitatio et
HI HI Gesta Normannorum Ducum Normannorum Gesta , 384; the summation of the chapter contents remains ‘Edwardus rex bonus et pacificus regnauit in regnauit in bonuspacificus rex et contents ‘Edwardus remains chapter , the ofsummationthe 384; 384 , In each of the chronicler’s works, the historical consequences of Edward’s death of Archdeacon Henry, subchapter, this in discussed chroniclers other the Like - annis’, ibid, 410. ibid, annis’, 385:
Millesimo sexagesimo sexto anno gratie, perfecit dominator Dominus de gente gente de Dominus dominator perfecit gratie, anno sexto sexagesimo Millesimo
itra Ecclesiastica Historia
Historia Anglorum Historia appear at other moments of the text. When Orderic When text. the of moments other at appear
us multis ditauerat, quidam Anglorum Edgar Edgar Anglorum quidam ditauerat, multis us
uses the deathbed scene to stress to scene deathbed the uses alienigenarum alienigenarum dominatio. Nullus hodie h ue Ewr’ dms to demise Edward’s used he , don’s text follows earlier follows text don’s Gesta Regum Anglorum Regum Gesta lish lish at the hands of the
that the monarch 147
read ‘sanctus
s ad ad s 146 40 ’s ’s
CEU eTD Collection Osbert’s Discussed above were two texts originating from Westminster: Sulcard’s 1. 5. ratherany ofsanctity. thought than connections; followed, that events the historical with is connection the burial, and death establishing Edward’s regarding in interested format their by are E Chronicles the concerning judgment divine as Conquest Norman the of reading his 149 148 criminal fleeing those for convenient was tomb the of location the because simply or reasons religious for chosen was tomb his whether abbey; the in sanctuary seeking saint. unique a than rather figure royal another as seen was Edward that reveals 1118) in Westminster at buried I, Henry of (wife Queen Matilda Edward and King in commemoration of indulgence fortydays of fabrica a be to likely is mentioned content ecclesiastical establishment. death ora important burial, is it stressing in thepotential value ofa king’scorpse toan doe section this though translation, 1102 the of account Osbert’s with patron, deceased its cherished Abbey the extent what to disagree scholars modern that and and his assertions of sanctity, stand in contrast to Sulcard’s account. patroni nostri Regis Eadwardi huius ecclesie fundat ecclesie huius Eadwardi Regis nostri patroni Compare (no 13 England in Matilda’. Queen and Edward King to relating clause the in suspected strongly be may was that there not prove end' an cameto t of cult popular a that assurance 263: ‘
Two sides of the argument are articulated by Barlow and Mortimer. Barlow, Mortimer. and Barlow by articulated are argument the of sides Two Westminster Abbey Charters Abbey Westminster ‘We King’s Have Him’: Cadaver The at 'As the next series of miracles at Edward's tomb does not start until about 1134, we can hold with ): ): 148 etise Abys eta sucs rvd a lae iae Tog the Though image. clearer a provide sources textual Abbey’s Westminster tum tum quia beate memorie Edwardus rex et Matild[a] regina in eodem monasterio sepulti iacent Vita
Westminster Abbey Charters Abbey Westminster examination of how Westminster itself regarded the relics is required. As required. is relics the regarded itself Westminster how of examination , ed. Walther Holtzmann (Berlin: Weidmannsche Buchhandlung, 1930 Buchhandlung, Weidmannsche (Berlin: Holtzmann Walther ed. , . Osbert’s emphasis of the importance of Edward’s corpse for the Abbey, corpse for Edward’s importance of ofthe emphasis Osbert’s . . Mortimer, ‘Edward the Confessor’, 33: ‘ 33: Confessor’, the ‘Edward Mortimer, . no cult in the intervening time’. intervening inthe cult no
, ed. Mason, 90 (no 187): ‘if not an outright fabrication, interpolation interpolation fabrication, outright an not ‘if 187): (no 90 Mason, ed.
he king had hardly begun to show at Westminster when it virtually virtually it when Westminster at show to begun hardly had king he
, ed. Mason, ed. ,
149
Edward re Edward an grants 1121 to dated document a tion, 114 (no. 244) dated 1121 dated 244) (no. 114 orisdevoti
Westminster
Gaps between written references to a cult do culta do to writtenreferences between Gaps appears in notifications of people of notifications in appears .
- 1136: 1136: Given this contrast, Edward the Confessor the Edward - 1952), vol. 1952), s not discuss a a discuss not s et pro requie boni requie pro et Prologus Papsturkunden Papsturkunden nglish. nglish. 1, 236 1,
and 41 , .
CEU eTD Collection stressed in apparent. Letters presented by various ecclesiastica various by presented Letters apparent. in stressed debated, is effort this in role Clare’s of and resulted in a greater appreciation of the deceased patron’s remains. Though Osbert This may Osbert’sconnected canonisation to pushfor be Edward’s in1139. saint. translated a denoting term a Edwardi’: Regis‘sepulcrum is location the 1157, ascertain. to difficult is charges 153 152 151 150 cadaver. monarch’s the of nature uncorrupted the and virginity, Edward’s translation, 1102 the stressed: Regis Eadwardi beati Vita the that elements three the mention repeatedly Alexander Pope to given and collected consummavit. Hoc quidem corpus, ut ab his, quibus ut credimus fides habenda est, frequenter frequenter est, habenda fides credimus ut nobilitat Petri quibus beati his, et ab dei ut honorem corpus, in quidem sunt, Hoc dei consummavit. domus honorem ad que dotatam amplissime omnibus, et construxit, erectam fundamentis a quam sullimare, ecclesia in gratulaciones hono sanctitas, postulat vestris auspiciss beatis devotissime exaudiri, ut uno beati regis Eduardi in corpus liceat fidelissimo ecclesia, filio vestro, Wetm. applaudat abbati, L., prout eius plenius expetit Anglorum ut pater, nature of the monarch’s corpse and connects it to his virginity (314: Celitu 311 consumpsisse) penitus debuerant virtute merito ut divina colore ac specie ita pannus asule eiusdem enim Fulget denotare. potuimus obfuscationem coloris etiam vel invenimus lesionem tamen nullam involutum, curricula remansisset multa annorum re iamdicti cum quo, in casulam pallii nobis siquidem describe the miraculous survival of the cloth in which Edward’s body was wrapped (311 Otto and Henry concedatis). sullimari sic patrimonium tenetis, sedem cuius principis, apostulum Petri fideles in fratres Christo eiusdemnostri, loci et abbas monachi, fideliter annuatis, et conceperunt, beati nostris cum omni precum instantia supplicamus, ut quod de glorioso et incorrupto eius corpore levando spirituali nostro patre cum una sanctissime, pater igitur, Bishop of Ely, proves Barlow, the widespread acceptance of Osbert’s account in of the 1102 translation (317: appendix Tibi an as published and edited been have 90). Works’, and (‘Life attempt the canonisation and Osbert between association history by Richard of Cirenceste ( project’ his for abbot new the of support the get to attempt usual ‘Osbert’s being potentially as Lawrence Abbot elected newly the (no 279). 138 36 1911), Press, CambridgeUniversity (Cambridge: Armitage Robinson, Val et Regis corpus Edwardi requisivit, et ut precamur libertatem ideo sui corporis et habeat. regis pacem Westmonasterii omnibus fidelibus Regis Anglie salutem. Sciatis quod iste Jordanus altare Sanctii Petri in 11), 219 fn 221. The charter itself is Charter No. 240, MS. Westminster Abbey Domesday (Muniment Book
Scholz claims it ‘doubtful’ ( These letters survive on three pages, ff. 150v ff. pages, three on survive letters These Barlow, viewis practical The Westminster Abbey Charters Abbey Westminster ete . The second, successful, push for canonisation in the late 115 late the in canonisation for push successful, second, The e as te nls wis n. 238 no. writs, English the also See etise Aby Charters Abbey Westminster
For terminology, see terminology, For credatur servatum illesum, quod humani corporis menbra, nisi adesset miraculum, miraculum, adesset nisi menbra, corporis humani quod illesum, servatum credatur rare, et a terra levatum et condigna theca repositum in publicas tocius populi populi tocius publicas in repositum theca condigna et levatum terra a et rare, Gilbert Crispin, Abbot of WestminsterAbbot Crispin, Gilbert
‘Canonizati , ed. Mason, ed. , Edward the Confessor the Edward Edward the Confessor the Edward r. r. Briggs, examining the itinerary of Osbert, sees evidence of continued
Kemp, Kemp, 150 - 312), Gilbert Foliot bishop of Hereford describes the untouched untouched the describes bishopofHereford Foliot Gilbert 312), e. Maso ed. ,
What is known is t is known is What on of Edward the Confessor’, while48), Canonization and Authority Canonization
135 152 - 239. 239. - 151v, of Vatican Library manuscript Latin 6024; thjey 6024; Latin manuscript Library Vatican of 151v, - 135 (no 272, 273, 274) see also the later notification notification later the also see 274) 273, 272, (no 135
his influence in how Edward’s sanctity was sanctity Edward’s how in influence his n, o mr ifrain n h mnsrp, e J. see manuscript, the on information more For -
37 , 278), though the source is a fourteenth century century fourteenth a is source the though 278), , 111 gis corpus iuxta supradictorum testimonium per per testimonium supradictorum iuxta corpus gis , 269; the religious is Chaney, Chaney, is religious the 269; ,
.
153 , T. Cant. archiepiscopo, et aliis coepiscopis coepiscopis aliis et archiepiscopo, Cant. T. ,
: A Study A of : the Study Abbey Under Norman Rule n. 240) (no.
n l o these of all In Edward the Confessor the Edward hat in texts datable from 1138 to1138 from datable texts in hat : Gilbertus abbas et conventus conventus et abbas Gilbertus , 38 , s itaque collato vobis honori, l figures from England from figures l - 39. 39.
set, Edward’s aspects,
0s both displayed displayed both 0s Barlow Barlow suggests that , 309 , Cult of Kingship of Cult - em batissime batissime em 312: 312: Ostendit
- 324. Nigel, 324. 151 42 ,
CEU eTD Collection translation of the monarch’s relics.translation ofthemonarch’s sermon givenRievaulx’s at expressed inAelred oftherelic 1163 in having a was such delight Such canonisation. Edward’s for forward put claims the to central was corpse 155 154 the in death second the like demise good a as depicted he canonisation, successful the following Edward monarch. deceased the remains the feature: one in grounded is language embellished and colourful Aelred’s luce clarius declaratur, ipso prestante qui uiuit et regnat per omnia secula seculorum, amen’ seculorum, secula omnia per regnat uiuitet qui prestante ipso declaratur, luceclarius bonita Dei omnipotentis principis apostolorum Petri construxerat, locum sibi sepulture elegit, ubi signis et miraculis incessanter thesaurum apud nos solos reponi mandauit. In hoc enim monasterio quod ipsemet in honore sanctorum preciosissi uidelicet preciosius, precio omni pretium insuper habundantius et omnia contulit, hec et uero Nobis diuersis. possessionibus et quoque prediis ditauit, argento et Found?’, (323 III Alexander from Pope letter est). inventa incorrupta et sana quievisset, tumulo in xl ferme annis sancta tam munda p Rochester Andrews, ‘R’ and commendare) poterit sufficienter sileant, cetera si etiam inventi, post coniugium corporis, post tricesimum etiam sex virginei et illibati tamen integritas efferant, testimoniis oculatis miracula preclara et numerosa obitum post et ante cum eminentiam, sanctitatis mirabilis profecto Cuius (321: Malmesbury of abbot coniugio vera virginitas, quam carnis integritas adhuc and ostendit), the 1102 event is mentione in Christi presentia. Felicitatis eius argumentum est et spiritus prophetie, quo magnifice claruit, et iuncti cunabulis perfectequ a educatus, sum tempora fere hec ad incorruptum, usque iacet corpus regis tanti ubi monasterio, prefato in servus vestre sanctitatis po Hilarly bishop of Chichester (315: Multo does quidem tempore coniugatus virgo senex obiit, et sine as lesionis indicio est.), donatus incorruptione [corporis] sui beata etiam mortem post permansit, virgo qui, t virtute summa tamen animi positus, inlicet coniugio et est, inventum visitaretur cum incorruptumque integrum nunc usque annis xxxv a audivimus,
urus immaculatus et virgo ex hac luce decissit. Unde non immerito, ut assertunt, cum caro eius tam tam eius caro cum assertunt, ut immerito, non Unde decissit. luce hac ex virgo et immaculatus urus Jackson, ‘ Jackson, ‘ Jackson, Peter st vii lustra caro eius de tumulo incorrupta apparuisse memoratur.), ‘H’ minister of St. ‘N’ (320: Ego many bridegrooms. Others have generosity; his we have him. body,preservingveneratingso holy trophieshis deems likecapable of his chamberand servan elite the be to elects esteem king’s holy this whom we with the up glories lit of everlastingand renown. stars The whole celestial world solitary rejoices thebut especially, with brothers, illuminated saint, his of glorification the for day this of fame the honors devotion all with and rejoices England so And sua Aliis constituit. paranimphos quosdam largitus est, nobis se. quasi adorandi, exuuiis competentibus p dignacio irradiauit fulgoribus; leteneur uniuersi, sed nos, fratres, precipue, quos huius sancti regis Dominus de glorificatione sancti sui celestis solis syderibus illustrauit, et eterne claritatis cum et Anglia, igitur Letetur C istercian istercian In transla In In translacione sancti Edwardi confessoris Edwardi sancti translacione In eius eerls u cbclro eei, t ar croi si condiendi sui corporis sacri et elegit, cubicularios sui penetralis recipues S – cione tudies tudies Regi Aedwardi Vita (322 s illucessit, et quanta sanctissimi confessoris sui regis Edwardi uirtus fuerit, fuerit, uirtus Edwardi regis sui confessoris sanctissimi quanta et illucessit, s 155 ’, 80, 82: ‘Ecclesias non solum anglicanas, sed et gallicanas plerasque auro auro plerasque gallicanas et sed anglicanas, solum non ‘Ecclesias 82: 80, ’,
-
Q 323: Et cum per tempora multa uxori coniugatus vixisset, plenus dierum dierum plenus vixisset, coniugatus uxori multa tempora per cum Et 323:
uarterly When Aelred had the opportunity to write a new new a write to opportunity the had Aelred When
- 324), confirming 324), ca
omni deuocione huius diei celebritatem ueneretur, quam ueneretur, celebritatem diei huius deuocione omni 40 (2005): 45 (2005): 40
tum sepulture annum cum omni vestimentorum integritate s , and, like Osbert, like and, , e didici ex virtutum frequentia quantum refulgeat refulgeat quantum frequentia virtutum ex didici e - 83 (80 83 oto vite sue curriculo, ut predicatur ab omnibus, ab ut predicatur sue curriculo, vite oto nonisation, makes no mention of the corpse. corpse. mentionofthe nomakes nonisation, - : The Lost Sermon by Aelred of Riev of Aelred by Sermon Lost The : 81), translation Jackson. by 81), he 154 mum incorrupti corporis sui corporis incorrupti mum verbously ts of his innermost bed innermost his of ts –
possibly the prior of St. of prior the possibly expanded Curiously, the the Curiously,
which God, which
vita d d by an
aulx the for 43
-
CEU eTD Collection of the monarch’s relics, and, conseq patron, and a place of sanctuary. The pushes for canonisation reiterated the importance a celebrate to location a burial, royal of site a was It manner. varied and fluctuating Westminster of people more preparation detail concerning hisdemise his for by sanctity Edward’s of claims 156 kingd the inherited Harold how explain to reversed, deliberately were however, funeral, the and burial The displayed. visually were omitted, had Sulcard that sanctity of signs the Tapestry, Bayeux the In Peter. St. he patronized and re the kingdom, Edward’s demise was placed in a historical context. For the establishment for toinherit the Harold kingdom. articulated the sadness at Edward’s passing, while noting that the monarch ha monarch and presented his demise as a good death akin to a religious figure. Both texts encomium by employing the form and vocabulary of earlier Anglo the monarch in their typically terse annalistic entry, and then reflected on what it meant Anglo the of D, MS copyin its and revised their original accounts to express a different interpretation of the events. MS C, The death of King Edward was a momentous event. Authors contemporary to the event 1. celebrated. Marsha L. Dutton, tr. Jane Patricia Freeland Patricia Jane tr. L. Dutton, Marsha
6. PL Conclusion
185, 770 185, A decade later, with Harold’s reign over quickly and the Normans having taken the 1163, in translation its and 1066 in corpse Edward’s of burial the Between
for wife,Edward’s Edith, turned into his atext hagiography of the deceased
- 776. A translation of the the of translation A 776.
- founded, hefounded, became seco
–
lry and clergy
including more incidents of Edward’s prophecy and prophecy Edward’s of incidents more including
vita vita uently, when success occurred, it was they that were - Saxon Chronicle, recorded the death and burial of burial and death the recorded Chronicle, Saxon
appears in Aelred of Rievaulx, Rievaulx, of Aelred in appears (Kalamazoo, MI: Cistercian Publications, 2005). Publications, Cistercian MI: (Kalamazoo,
laity om. The use of Edward’s death and burial to burial and death Edward’s of use The om. – ndary (legendary) original founder toits
rae te oac’ rmis n a in remains monarch’s the treated . 156 - Saxon Saxon poetry. The author o
The The Historical Works Historical d arranged
f an ,
ed. ed. 44
CEU eTD Collection the reasons for doing doing for reasons the attracted various treatments. A supposed opening of the tomb occurred in 1102, though other parts of their narratives. t (if addressed who Huntingdon, of Henry affairs), was continued by the chroniclers Orderic Vitalis, William of Malmesbury, of and state the on judgment a pass to occasionally, (and, events historical the explain through theevents toexplain beingthatfollowed,paradigm. used tobeing a religious articulate, to expression of forms earlier required that demise mourned a being from century, Osbert the in earlier present been had association the Though virginity. with it associating aid abbey, his successfullypresented Edward’s remainsas evidence ofa saintly life by figure ecclesiastical later by followed was uncorrupted as corpse Edward’s of presentation whose Clare, of Osbert by stressed was importance religious its though sanctuary, of site a as and hogot hs eid te hscl ean o Ewr a Westminster at Edward of remains physical the period, this Throughout ’s depiction was of huge importance. Edward’s and death burial moved s petitioning the king. This author, known for committing fraud to fraud committing for known author, This king. the petitioning s so are unclear. The site attracted some interest, as a royal tomb, tomb, royal a as interest, some attracted site The unclear. are so
hey did) the religious aspects of Edward at at Edward of aspects religious the did) hey 45
CEU eTD Collection one childless ruler One was H Anglo the 1066, H 157 Comitissae Normant li de L’Ystoire claim that Harold was fatally injured by an arrow in the eye (Amatus the sourcesfor possible the at looks Itthen deemedpalatable. forma in albeit asserted be to demise Harold’s requires victors, the lauding while that, accounts Norman early the with begins It death. Harold’s for accounts textual the examines second The sins. for punishment divine Anglo the in recorded was divided into four parts. The first examines is how the obliteration study of th This Harold. figure: one of burial and death the depicted sources later the decisive,historiography.confused inhow and reflected was and is The this battle both Battle of Hastings. Tostig brother ruler childless Hardrada another defeated successfully by agreement another on claim his 1994), 39. 1994), Waltham to Conveyance aving inherited the kingdom on the death of his brother his of death the on kingdom the inherited aving
The
W h eet o Sna Hl, hr Hrl’ am sod reverbe stood, army Harold’s where Hill, Senlac on events The altham altham
arold Hardrada, whobasedarold Englandclaim his for agreement made onan by ), then – C 2.
- rnce A Acut f h Dsoey f u Hl Cos t oaue n its and Monacute at Cross Holy Our of Discovery the of Account An hronicle: at the Battle of Stanford Bridge, but was defeated by William at the at William by defeated was but Bridge, Stanford of Battle the at Danish Harold Godwinson had to defend it against rival claimants. claimants. rival against it defend to had Godwinson Harold Danish sees ‘
( Thirstin
Harthacnut Killing and Stories and Killing Survival II Harold of , ed. and tr. Leslie Watkiss Watkiss Leslie tr. and ed. ,
how chroniclers of mixed English and Norman heritage depicted
Carmen de Hastingae Proelio Hastingae de Carmen te aex aety and Tapestry, Bayeux the , - g AboveAll theB for Saxon Chronicles and connected with an earlier theme of of theme earlier an with connected and Chronicles Saxon
) ; another was William, Duke of Normandy, who based Normandy, wasWilliam, Duke; another of –
h hd lid ih aods w problematic own Harold’s with allied had who and Marjorie Chibnall (Oxford: Clarendon Press, Press, Clarendon (Oxford: Chibnall Marjorie and lood of the lood
adi f Borgeuil's of Baudri and the and - in - K law Edward in January in Edward law ing’
Gesta Guil Gesta
e Anglo (Edward) of Montecassino’s 157
ae i the in rated - Saxon Saxon elite lelmi . Harold Harold . Adelae , two , 46
CEU eTD Collection ot scin xmns h sria sois ht perd ocrig aod and Harold, concerning appeared that stories survival the examines section forth The corpse. patron’s its having of legacy the with dealt Waltham how noting before Waltham to moved was body remains were interned a by under cairn thesea,while burial Harold’s of accounts conflicting De inventione sancte crucis Harold’s death 158 brothers inthebattle. Anglo the of manuscripts two The battle. the recorded defeated the of side the on contemporaries how noting Before dealing with the Norman accounts of Harold’s death and burial, it is worthwhile 2. 1. and divine), honour,and legacy, religious belief. and burial in the multitude of texts, and the accompanying themes of judgment (human Edward. from kingdom the line.was For awho the usurper victors, he inheritor last the was he defeated, the For Hastings. monarch the of demise The rule. the t is burial and death His study. this in discussed monarchs the among un ex 2011), 92 2011), Approaches and Gyrth: Depicting the Death of the inBrothers the Bayeux Tapestry’, in
amines the most detailed account, the historical beliefs. For a study of the deaths of Harold’s brothers in various sources, see Michael R. Davis, ‘Leofwine ‘Leofwine Davis, R. Michael see sources, various in brothers Harold’s of deaths the of study a For Defeat Divi and The uncertainty in how Harold died and what happened to his corpse is unique unique corpseis his to happened what and died Harold how uncertaintyin The - 95. , ed. Michael J. Lewis, Gale R. Owen R. Gale Lewis, J. Michael ed. ,
and
the legacy of the Norman Conquest, to Waltham Abbey’s ch
158 ne Punishment: the Anglo
- ao Crnce bo Chronicle Saxon , This relevance explains the appearance of Harold’s death Harold’s of appearance the explains relevance This which
–
were established, and then recast by later historians, later by recast then and established, were omitted omitted was of great weight to the opposing sides at at sides opposing the to weight great of was Vita Haroldi – hadNormans prevented the the -
Crocker and Dan Terkla (Oxford: Oxbow Books, Books, Oxbow (Oxford: Terkla Dan and Crocker h Nra sucs liig Harold’s claiming sources Norman the scene. The third part examines how the h eto Hrl flig eie his beside falling Harold mention th
- Saxon Chronicles Saxon , and –
the English tradition
via Edward via
discusses the purpose of such The The Bayeux Tapestry: –
he exception that exception he of an established an of
from inheriting from
assert ronicle, ed his New New 47
CEU eTD Collection MS D MS Eisbrief. MS 163 162 161 160 159 sixth the historical comparisions to reiterate monastic religious values. provided scribes monkish the that probable as just it but possibility, a is defeat the they which from trauma ‘the depersonalize to attempt an as scribes monkish the by punishment’ divine and examination sins’. people’s the of because them granted God as just slaughter, of place the of possession ipse omnes gentes regit et gubernat. et regit gentes omnes ipse nutu Dei. Contra Dei voluntatem quis resistere poterit et de nitatus? Sed quomodo voluit Dominus fec sed occupaverunt, Brittanniam sua virtute de non quia valuit, audaciter abigere illos nullus et 32: cetera. tuum’,et sanctum templum coinquinarunt tuam; hereditatem quo in gentes venerunt historiam ‘deus, iterum: et tui’, nominis tabernaculum comparando polluerunt secundum terra, in tuum sanctuarium Iudaeam nobis in olim in Assyrio impetus quoque ergo completur hoc In delamberet. lingua oceanum quasque trucique finitimas et occidentalem exaggeratus, rubra superficiem insulae exurens paene cunctam manu donec accensus quievit non populans sacrilegorum orientali ignis mare ad 97 27, 1978), 129 2006), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Hamilton Sarah Crick, and in (171). folcesfor synnon. broðor, his eorl
Elis ASC E ASC Nennius, Gildas, Swanton, Writing Medieval Biography, 750 Biography, Medieval Writing 160 abeth abeth van Houts, ‘The Memory ofin 1066 Written and Oral Traditions’, c raiding his all before him with fought and north, the from came Harold came William Earl meanwhile And gebroðra Gyr com norðan 7
also mentions mentions also ome; andthere he withfell, his two brothers, Gyrth and Leofwine. See also David Bates, ‘The Conque ‘The Bates, David also See þa com Willelm eorl upp æt Hestingan on Sancte Michaeles mæssedæg,Michaeles Sancte on Hestingan æt upp eorl Willelm com þa hs co This Anglo the of manuscripts relevant The
, 87; translation by Swanton, translationSwanton, by 87; ,
The Rui The - century British History and The Welsh Anna Welsh The and History British ASC T ASC . The scholar Elis scholar The . - 98: Confovebatur namque ultionis iustae praecedentium scelerum causa de mari usque usque mari de causa scelerum praecedentium iustae ultionis namque Confovebatur 98:
7
n of Britain and other works other and Britain of n ncig f eet ih i i a ecurn tee ht requir that theme reoccurring a is sin with defeat of nnecting fela godra manna, godra fela , 199; 199; ,
7
ð him Gildas, 7
Leofwine. these figures these ASC D ASC
wið feaht ear þan þe his here come eall,
were suffering’. were 162 : Ðær wearð ofslægen Harold kyng, Harold ofslægen wearð Ðær :
nte ws h ninth the was another
abeth van Houts regarded this inclusion of ‘national sin ‘national of inclusion this regarded Houts van abeth
7 - ASC T ASC 1250: Essays in Honour of Frank Barlow Frank of Honour in Essays 1250: þa Frencyscan ahton wælstowe geweald, eallswa heom God uðe uðe God heom eallswa geweald, wælstowe ahton Frencyscan þa
who fell who ror’s Earliest Historians and the Writing of his Biography’, Biography’, his of Writing the and Historians Earliest ror’s , 198. ,
, ed. and tr. Michael Winterbottom (London: Phillimore, Phillimore, (London: Winterbottom Michael tr. and ed. , up at Hastings on the Feast of St Michael and Michael St of Feast the on Hastings at up ls 161 , ed. and tr. John Morris (London: Phillimore, 1980), 1980), Phillimore, (London: Morris tr. John and ed. ,
, but also commented that ‘the French had had French ‘the that commented also but ,
This attempt to remove the immediacy of immediacy the remove to attempt This - Saxon Chronicle are MS E and MS D. MS and E MS are Chronicle Saxon d propheta deplorans ait: ‘incederunt igni igni ‘incederunt ait: deplorans propheta d - etr Nennius, century 7
-
142 (130 142 7 Leofwine earl his broðor, broðor, his earl Leofwine
þær he feoll One source ANS - 131). , ed. David Bates, Julia Bates, David ed. , 159
19 (1997): 19 167 iiae agrosque civitates 7
163 his twægen they used - army had army
7 n, more and, Harold 7 Gyrð was was - it et 179 179 48 es
CEU eTD Collection Though all are unanimous in noting that victory went to William, Duke of Normandy, of Duke William, to went victory that noting in unanimous are all Though 2. for themonksat least their peers. Such a reading ascribing it to God historicizes contemporary defeats, and invasio foreign connected affairs, Gildas. mentioned Anglo the to contemporary 164 to offereulogy. a Harold that inventione sancte establishment ecclesiastical the by written source a arrow an emerged, and successive authors by used this detail to suit injured their own requirements. Finally, fatally being Harold about story a Later, demise. monarch’s Poiters’s of William the while Proelio Hastingae Amiens’s of Bishop Guy, death. monarch’s the with dealt they how in decade following the Conquest, Norman authors, whil the In demise. Harold’s of presentation the in reflected is battle the of confusion the Century p the in incident Anglos ad Lupi Conference sermon, see, in the same Alcuin volume, Alice Cowen, ‘ Second the of Brepols (Turnhout: Proceedings Townend The York: of Archbishop Wulfstan, 42 1968), ‘Wulfstan’s Macmillian, (London: Southern W. Selected from the Transactions of the Royal Historical Society on the Occasion of its Centenary Whiteloc Dorothy gelome to ealles geswugedan soþes unlaga leode ðurh þurh sæde, he þe þæs geworden wæs þæt And ealle. mid swyþe gegræmedanGod þæt he let æt nyhstan Engla hereeard heora gewinnan wæs on tidum hatte. Se Brytta Gildas misdædumawrat huheora midhybe heora swasynnum oferlice
The The Homilies of Wulfstan Requiring aKilling:Requiring the Equivo Norman , vol. 1: 1: vol. , em Lp a Anglos ad Lupi Sermo ’, 397 ’, Legislation and its Limits and Legislation ast, see Patrick Wormald, Wormald, Patrick see ast, k, ‘Archbishop Wulfstan, Homilist and Statesman’, in in Statesman’, and Homilist Wulfstan, ‘Archbishop k, 7
crucis þurh wohdomas, ðurh biscopas asolcennesse asolcennesse biscopas ðurh wohdomas, þurh 164
- c 1067 (c. 411.
Each of these earlier authors, complaining of their own state of state own their of complaining authors, earlier these of Each –
, , ed. Dorothy Bethurum (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1971), 274: An
personalremoves responsibility the event. for
(c. (c. 1177), omits depicting its patron’s demise, choosing rather For MS D deliberately drawing on Wulfstan to relate to another violent violent another to relate to Wulfstan on drawing deliberately D MS For , 2004), 375 2004), , - - 00 peet a ielsd con o Hrl’ death, Harold’s of account idealised an presents 1070) ao crnces te eleventh the chroniclers, Saxon
7
clumedan mid ceaflum þær hy scoldan clypian. For context, see see context, For clypian. scoldan hy þær ceaflum mid clumedan et Guillelmi Gesta as Political Performance: 16 February 1014 and Beyond’ in in Beyond’ and 1014 February 16 Performance: Political as ns to divine punishment for sinful behaviour among behaviour sinful for punishment divine to ns
(Oxford: Blackwell, 1999), 130 1999), Blackwell, (Oxford: - 396. For the rel the For 396. The Making of English Law: King Alfred to the Twelfth the to Alfred King Law: English of Making The Byrsts Byrsts - 0 fr rnlto, 9, an 59), translation, (for 60 and and cations, theArrow in and theEye
ricra reaflac ricra c 17) omi 1077) (c. bysmeras igious issue fighting sin contained in the the in contained sin fighting issue igious e praising their subjects, differed 7
þurh lyðre yrhðe Godes bydela þe þe bydela Godes yrhðe lyðre þurh : The Wounds of Sin in the 7
þurh gitsunge wohgestreona, wohgestreona, gitsunge þurh - Essays in Medieval History: History: Medieval in Essays - etr Wlsa who Wulfstan century 134, 223 134, ts a depiction of the the of depiction a ts 7
Brytta dugeþe fordon d Jonathan Wilcox, Wilcox, Jonathan d
- supported, 224. 224. e. Mat ed. , amn de Carmen
þeodwita þeodwita , , ed. R. Sermo Sermo thew thew De
49 –
CEU eTD Collection entrails, and the forth cut off his thigh and carried it away. it carried and thigh his off cut forth the and entrails, his speared third the sword, a with head his off lobbed second the lance, a with chest in accordance with the rules of war. The first pierced the king’s Harold slew who figures laudatory as held are four these present, be to said are others him. kill to himself) William be might whom of (one men four ordering Harol spotting depicted is William Duke him. slay to attempt 170 169 168 167 166 165 the Norman rule; Harold had to be dead. These two issues were resolved in the to legitimacy give To appeared. heroism lawful of image an memory, the in stain this Anglo the of killing the desired that battle brutal a Hastings abstract moralisations to bury any sense of guilt and shame’. fact in were which justification, and legitimisation of one was Normans generation re overwhelming ‘The noted, Houts van As regarded. was event the how in crisis a reflects acutely poem the shows poem the in moment important an account this of accuracy actions. his justify to authors wanted have may and Normandy, 1066 Normandy, and Strickland, Matthew in discussed poem’. whole scenein the improbable king’. consecrated and crowned a of 1066 in removal brutal the course of was controversial most the which of actions of legitimation for all its violence and his at times pitiless conduct, was a self habet. cadauer occisum terra Taliter / egit ademptam: sub Tegmine / galee / caput ense secundus; Et amputat telo uentris tertius exta rigat; / Abscidit coxam quartus; solum;procul imbre sanguinis madidat Effuso / pectus, cuspide dissoluens primus clipeum Per / iter. carnis pergere cogunt Heraldum / tenentes iura bellica nam cedes nimias Per / probat: uera ferunt.arma quatuor exicium Regusad dictus: / Aducat Pontiui nobilis heres / Hos comitatur / Hugo, promtus in officio; / Quartus Gilfardus, patris a suos, cognomine dilacerare instantes Oppress Acriter / Francis, / prelia ibi montis linquens Eustachium; ardua super regem prospexit dux Cum / petit, 1999) Press, Clarendon
Bates, Bates, ‘Conqueror’s Historians’, Earliest 131: ‘it seems to me that almost the whole of Willia Guy, Houts, ‘The Memory of 1066’, 176. of1066’, Memory Houts,‘The R The effect of the location on the William’s army, and the desire to kill the Anglo the kill to desire the and army, William’s the on location the of effect The Guy, Bishop of Amiens, Amiens, of Bishop Guy, . H. C. Davis, ‘The Carmen de Hastingae Proelio’, Proelio’, Hastingae de Carmen ‘The Davis, C. H. . Carmen The Carmen , , ed. and tr. Barlow - 1217
, 32: Iam ferme campum uictrix effecta regebat, / Iam spolium belli Gallia leta Gallia belli spolium/ Iam regebat, effecta uictrix campum Iamferme 32: , lal depicts clearly
(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1993), 3 1993), Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: in the in The Carmen de Hastinage Hastinage de Carmen The
, 32: , 32: Ast pluralli War and Chivalry: The Conduct and Perception of War in England England in War of Perception and Conduct The Chivalry: and War
Carmen
Harold , 168
the early reference laws of chivalry at such at chivalry of laws referenceearly the es; allis sunt hi meliores. / Si quis hocactio dubitat, is ualidum contulit auxilium / Alter ut Hectorides, Hectorides, ut Alter / auxilium contulit ualidum is
being EHR 167 Proelio
- Though
93 (1978): 241 (1978): 93 conscious conscious search for secular and religious subject to a deliberate Norman Norman deliberate a to subject e. n t. rn Bro (Ox Barlow Frank tr. and ed. , 169 - 166 scholars have queried the queried have scholars Saxon d repelling assaults and assaults repelling d
shield and wounded his The Normans fought at Duke William himself William Duke - 261 (248 261 -
4. cin f h first the of action elite;
- 170 - most ‘the 249): Sax 165
to remove to on elite, is elite, on
Carmen Though m’s life, ford: 50
CEU eTD Collection milites monarch was slain, killed. been had Harold that mention comes toan end’. line royal a Harold of death the with that show to way appropriate most ‘a genitals, euphemi a likely is ‘thigh’ The removed. ‘thigh’ Harold’s having by 178 177 176 175 174 173 172 171 The so earliest possible arrow, an by eye the in struck was Harold that mention sources earliest the of None problematic. is however, story, the of origin recording details. troubling capabilities. TheWilliam’s panegyric more is interested text inpraising patron its than Turnus. and Aenas the like combat single in Harold fought (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2009), 158 2009), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: The Bayeux Tapestry: New Inter 86 2001), Press, Boydell singulari congredi Guillelmus auderet minus non uel AeneasTurno. cum Hectore, cum Achilles quam certamine, Turnum, uel Hectorem dicunt poemata qualem et d’histoire de philologie belge re war,oneno knewthesurvived battle’; who one no that perhaps, indication, an killed: was Harold battle, the in point whatat or how, state to nullumrelictum. expectant quod subsidium prop sunt reliqui quotquot occubuisse; nonnullos primates regnique eius, et fratres ipsum regem legionum; multarum interitu diminutos se Nouerunt ualere. non diutius Normannos Clarendon Press, 1998), Carmen thigh the
Martin K. Foys, ‘Pulling the Arrow Out: Legend The of Harold’s Death and the Bayeux Tapestry’, in Jean Flori, ‘ For other troubling details Poitiers omits, see Bates, ‘Conqueror’s Earliest Historians’, 133. Historians’, Earliest ‘Conqueror’s Bates, see omits, troubling Poitiers other details For William of Potiers, Potiers, of William Bernstein, William of Potiers, Potiers, of William William of Potiers, Potiers, of William ml Albu, Emily
rather than the reality. the than rather The incident of incident The the contrast, By .
–
The Mystery of the Bayeux Tapestry Bayeux the of Mystery The touching during the making of an oath. Harold’s oath however does not appear in the the in appear not does however oath Harold’s oath. an of making the during touching Principes ally knew’. ally The Normans in Their Histories: Propaganda, Myth & Subversion Subversion & Myth Propaganda, Histories: Their in Normans The
171 175 Gesta Gesta 173 Gesta Gesta Gesta Gesta
et
136: 136: Iam inclinato die haud dubie intellexit exercitus Anglorum se stare contra - These allusions ‘hammer home a simple message’ simple a home ‘hammer allusions These or because Poiters was intent on presenting an ideal figure of the 87.
milites urce is Guy, Guy, Harold’s demise also became embellished with retelling. The retelling. with embellished became also demise Harold’s
Guillelmi et Guille Gesta
Guillelmi Guillelmi 177
Carmen pretations
64 (1986): 217 (1986): 64 chez Guillaume de Poitiers. Étude chez de Poitiers. sémantique et Guillaume idéologique’,
174
L’Ystoire de Normant li L’Ystoire , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall and Davis tr. and ed. ,
In its place, Poiters asserts that William would have would William that asserts Poiters place, its In , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall and Davis tr. and ed. , , ed. and tr. R. H. C. Davis and Marjorie Chibnall (Oxford: (Oxford: Chibnall Marjorie and Davis C. H. R. tr. and ed. , , , ed. and tr. Barlow - 175 (158). 175 , , ed. Martin K. Foys, Karen Eileen Overbey, and Dan Terkla
172 l mi
- This may be because be may This Illiad
233. , 160. Bernstein also no also Bernstein 160. , 178 does not feature the act of killing, only a a only killing, of act the feature not does
yet the story appeared and was repeated. was and appeared story the yet ’s Achilles and Achilles ’s , , lxxxii: ‘may ofbe that, thebecause fog of
by Amatus of Montecassino (c. Montecassino(c. byAmatus of , 136 n. 3: ‘WP makes no attempt attempt no makes‘WP 3: n. 136 , , 134, 136: Cum H Cum 136: 134, , tes a biblical connection with with connection biblical a tes
Hector or the the or Hector no one knew how the how knew one no e uiribus exhaustos; exhaustos; uiribus e sm for Harold’s for sm 176 (Woodbridge: (Woodbridge:
in praisingin eraldo, tali eraldo, Aeneid
Revue Revue 51 ’s
CEU eTD Collection (figure 3) (figure d ‘Harold’ of the tituli ‘HIC HAROLD REX INTERFECTVS EST’, a man appears to be does not take place in the earliest possible source, the Bayeux Tapestry. Under the word ha Harold eye, the contaminated by later sources being incorporated by the translator. fourteenth a in only survives this but 1080s), 183 182 181 180 179 Aeneid concluder. its shaft, deadly a to owing Adela. daughter Bourgueil’s of Baudri figure. fallen second, the of eye the from texts later of knowledge with contaminated also restorer a of work the be might shaft arrow the and either, epicted with a shaft in of Bourgueil, “To Countess Adela”’, Adela”’, Countess “To ofBourgueil, Tapestry’, Anne Shirley Mich see tapesty, and the Brown alongside poem the examines that study an in included translation, a fuit.For causa finis, is quoque belli / Is aundo, letalis Perforat209: Hairaldumcasu 1926), Champion, 40 Lewis, R.Owen Gale J. Ambiguous Heroics in the Bayeux Tapestry’, in in Tapestry Owen see the borders, byin allusion an monarch’sdemise foretells the Out’163. Arrow the ‘Pulling Foys, see contamination, issu Forthe 46. 2004), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: LoudA. Graham by notes and intro Dumbar, see translation, a For corone. deva li puiz Et occist. Englez li de gent Contre cestui ala Guillerme, premerement et combati contra lui, et lui creva un oil d’une sajete; et molt Engleterre d’Engleterre en jusque vint et navie et assembla avec lui C mille chevaliers et X mille et arbalestier autres pedons sanz nombre; et prist son Laferté (Paris: Honoré Champion, 201
BT Amato di Montecassino, Bloch, Bloch, David Bernstein, ‘The Blinding of Harold and the Meaning of the Bayeux Tapestry’, Tapestry’, Bayeux the of Meaning the and Harold of Blinding ‘The Bernstein, David Les Oeuvres Poétiques de Baudri de Bourgueil (1046 Bourgueil de Baudri de Poétiques Oeuvres Les - 64 (40). 64 , , plate 71.
when claimingdeadly when Harold bya was that slain Needle , 262 ’, . 180 ANS
–
For For the reading that an earlier incident, Harold rescuing Norman soldiers from quicksand,
hs like This, -
, 168 , loquel Adoalde regnoit puiz la mort de Adeguarde, juste roy juste Adeguarde, de mort la puiz regnoit Adoalde loquel 263; for a rejection of this view, see Jill Frederick, ‘Slippery as an Eel: Harold’s Harold’s Eel: an as ‘Slippery Frederick, Jill see view, this of rejection a for 263; 16 (1994): 55 (1994): 16 ael W. Herren, ‘The ‘The Herren, W. ael The text text The - s his eye gouged out, seemingly, by William himself. Such a scene a Such himself. William by seemingly, out, gouged eye his s 169. - Crocker and Dan Terkla (Ox DanTerkla and Crocker
Ystoire Ystoire de li normant: edition du manuscrit BnF fr. 688 poem poem his eye,
, L’Yistoire 181 claims Harold was the started of the war, and, by his death his by and, war, the of started the was Harold claims - The History of the Normans by Amatus of Montecassino of Amatus by Normans the of History The 73 (66). 73
though it appears that a there was likely a line protruding line a likely was there a that appears it though Adelae Comitissae Adelae
closely followed by a man being struck down by a rider Journal of Medieval Latin Medieval of Journal – 1), 1), 244: De ceste fortissime gent en armes fu li Guillerme, conte
For a translation of the whole work, see Monika Otter, ‘Baudri Otter, Monika see work,whole the of translationa For
, is a problematic source: both may be Harold, or Harold, be may both source: problematic a is , dle Comitissae Adelae oul dad, oul ei sr o see t t et siege son sur seoit loquel Adoalde, loquel nt dit Guillerme fu haucié en lo siege royal et ot victoriose victoriose ot et royal siege lo en haucié fu Guillerme dit nt 183
Within this assertion, this Within 182 The The Bayeux Tapestry: New Approaches
- ford: Oxbow Books, 2011), 121 2011), OxbowBooks, ford: Another possible origin for the story is story the for origin possible Another century translation that appears to been been to appears that translation century
-
1130) (c.1100), written for for William I’s William for for written (c.1100), of Baudri de Bourgueil and the Bayeux Bayeux the and Bourgueil de Baudri of , ed. Phyllis Abrahams (Paris: Honoré Honoré (Paris: Abrahams Phyllis ed. ,
11 (2001): 60 (2001): 11 - Crocker, ‘ Crocker, Baudri alludes to the to alludes Baudri 179 - 141 –
, , ed. Michèle Guéret estoit maledit home. home. maledit estoit After being hit in Reading th Reading .
- 126 (125). 126 , tr. Prescott N. N. Prescott tr. , ANS , , ed. Michael rone royal royal rone
e Bayeux Bayeux e 5 (1983): 5
e of of e 52 -
CEU eTD Collection Figure 3 :Harold’s Death in the Bayeux Tapestryin
53
CEU eTD Collection Crocker, punishment. divine was arrow, by eye, his to injury an Edward, King after kingdom English the of succession the concerning William to oath an breaking blinding. Since Harold was regarded by Normans as having committed these crimes by struck. being eye an of symbolism shaft. 189 188 187 186 185 184 followed by Jumièges’s reason for the c Ducum Normannorum Gesta of Harold’s theirOrderic, intention. suit to when death of copying William Jumi justification banner, papal a under invaded have to appear who Normans, the For was appearing in a boon of literary depictions in elventh and twelfth century wri brought about by an arrow in battle similarly afflicted Julian the Apostate, whose death set themselves against the Lord and received divine wrath. copy Psalter centuryUtrecht ninth the from battle eyea duringhis in rosy gvn i mxd heritage mixed his given uriously, Boydell Press, 2003), 66 2003), Press, Boydell (1975): 362 ofMalmesbury’, L’ and Tapestry Bayeux the with it associates sources. problematic but known’, well been have to seems Baudri’ 27 Interpretation’, and harundo. letalis lateri pastor agens telis liquitque volatile ferrum / / fixit Cresia inter nemora incautam procul quam / sagitta, cerva coniecta quails furens, urbe / vagatur
Philip Philip Shaw, ‘A Dead Killer? Saint Mercurious, Killer of Julian the Apostate, in the Works of William Virgil, For Baudri For beingBaudri ‘veryunlikely’ the source for thesee and Brooks eye story, Wal Owen Bernstei See the discussion in Catherine Morton, ‘Pope Alexander and the Norman Conquest’, Conquest’, Norman the and Alexander ‘Pope Morton, Catherine in discussion the See 184 ( figure 3), no 3), figure Easier isthe topinpoint moral ofsuch an injury.David Bernstein hasnoted the - ,
Crocker, ‘ Crocker, Eclogues, Eclogues, Georgics, I Aeneid The influence of Baudri’s text, however,TheBaudri’s influence oftext, appears negligible. ANS discussing n, - The Mystery of the Bayeux Tapestry Bayeux the of Mystery The 382, 382, and for their actions. Later authors were thus able to present differing accounts
25 (2013): 65 (2013): 25 Leeds Stud Leeds Reading the Bayeux Tapestry Bayeux the Reading tes the text illustrated in these manuscripts these in illustrated text the tes
David David S. Bachrach,
the Tapestry’s - 28. - 67, 1 67,
Bernard S. Bachrach, ‘ Bachrach, S. Bernard - ies in English English in ies 78, suggests that ‘Baurdri’s claim that Harold was wounded by an arrow arrow an by wounded was Harold that claim ‘Baurdri’s that suggests 78, 02 - , did not include such a death, opting instead to reflect to instead opting death, a such include not did , 103.
-
VI apparent borrowing of an image of a
Religion Religion and the Conduct of War c. 300 (London: Heinemann, 400: 1986), uritur infelix Dido totaque 186 35 (2004): 1 (2004): 35 nescius: nescius: illa fuga silvas saltusque peragrat / Dictaeos; haeret –
n h snes f oh ie big punished, being sides both of sinners the on h Nras pun Normans The ’,256 , 158 , The Norman Conq Norman The - - 159. 258. The text is Psalm 2. 2. Psalm Thetext is 258. - 22.
187 uest, C uest, se pruy n tet by theft and perjury ished
A divinely ordained death concerns kings that had had that kings concerns or its eleventh century eleventh its or ountess Adela, and Abbot Abbot and Adela, ountess -
185 c.1216 ker, ker, ‘ man man with arrow Gale R. Owen R. Gale
189
The Authority Authority The (Woodbridge: Ystoire Latomus
hs was this ting. èges’s , two two ,
188 54 34 – -
Figure
4 : An Arrow in the Eye in the the EyeAn Arrowin in
CEU eTD Collection Eleventh - Century Copy of the Century Copyof
Utrecht PsalterUtrecht
( British Library MS HarleyBritish 603f2
)
55
CEU eTD Collection formerly lauded in the in lauded formerly William. Duke by status his gro the off hackedhorseman repeats the story that Harold was struck down by a deadly shaft, but adds that a Norman arrow, an by pierced William of Malmesbury’s invasion. Norman 196 195 194 193 192 191 190 told habitually has Anglo of Huntingdon’s mult les mist en grant orgoil mist en mult les Engleis dire / le ciel ert chaete, 272: 272: 2002), Jersiase, Société Heiler: (St. Houts van Elisabeth Leuine et consulem Girdh et interfecit, uulneratum co Sic igitur eo. cum fraterseius, consulem, regem equitum, multitudo autem Irrumpens 66. 1994), Press, Hambledon Centuries Ottonian and Carolingian The Europe: Medieval in Power fecisset pudendam et remignauam quod notatus, ignominaie Willelmo undea proscidit; militumgladio femur unus Iacentis mortemimpleuit. ictus harundine letali ut ferire, uenientem comminus hostem null sepe exsequebatur; sedulo offitium militis alios, hortaretur ce uiolato sagittae ubi iactu fecit; at est. peremptusrex multos aliosque comitem Tostium et regem Heraldum sabbato precedenti ac necauerunt, iniuste Aluredum, uesania di Nam in modis. Normannorum, diuersis seuiente puniit phalangis utriusque peccatores innumeros Octobris idus pridie fuge. appetierunt subsidium facie uersa imminente nocte reg iam salute diffidentes Angli occubuit itaque congressu Comperientes militum confossus. primo in letaliter ipse uulneribus etiam Heroldus protraxit. noctem ad usque morientium
HA HE getee mais l’a, ainz fraite; l’out withsee ofchivalry, birth a the incident For studythis connecting GRA GRA Wace, Wace, GND ,
us impune accederet quin statim uno ictu equus et eques prociderent; quapropter, ut dixi, eminus eminus dixi, ut quapropter, prociderent; eques et equus ictu uno statim quin accederet impune us fe dpcig aod pulling Harold depicting after , , 394
II, 176: Ab hora diei tercia bellum acriter commissum est; et in primo militum congressu Heraldus - , 454, 456: Emicuit ibi uirtus amborum ducum. Haroldus, non contentus munere imperatorio ut imperatorio munere contentus non Haroldus, ducum. amborum uirtus ibi Emicuit 456: 454, , , 454: 454: , Saxon Saxon list of the slain elite.
absque pietate trucidauerunt. trucidauerunt. pietate absque II, 168, 170: 170: 168, II, R : oman de de oman Interea Interea totus ymber sagittariorum cecidit circa regem Haraldum, et ipse in oculo ictus corruit.
/ Valuit haec uicissitudo, modo illis modo istis uincentibus, quantum Haroldi uita moram moram uita Haroldi quantum uincentibus, istis modo illis modo uicissitudo, haec Valuit e dient encore as Franceis as encore dient e
Frenchmen that the arrow wa arrow the that Frenchmen
/
Historia Historia Anglorum feri desusHeraut l’oi R 190 ou Cum quo sub hora diei tercia comitens bellum in cedibus ab utraque parte parte utraque ab cedibus in bellum comitens tercia diei hora sub quo Cum
, ed. Anthony J. Holden, tr. Glyn S. Burgess, notes by Glyn S. Burgess and and Burgess S. Glyn by notes Burgess, S. Glyn tr. Holden, J. Anthony ed. , 192 His own work, the work, own His Carmen
and, later, using the same allusion to the to allusion same the using later, and,
/ qui al rei Heraut creva l’oil. creva Heraut rei qui al /
Gesta Regum Anglorum e sabbati multauit multa milia Anglorum, qui longe ante innocentem innocentem ante longe qui Anglorum, milia multa multauit sabbati e
unded monarch’s thigh, and was consequently stripped of stripped consequently wasand thigh, monarch’s unded 193 /
por le por chief, qui li a dolu, rebro procubuit, fuga Anglorumpe procubuit,fuga rebro
were now deemed mutilations. deemed now were The divine The 195 l dreit,
/ , combi
que la saete fu bien fait bien fu saete la que Wace, by contrast, in his n arrow an ntritusest exercitus
/ que l’un oilz que li des a toleit; Historia Ecclesiastica Historia ned the Norman story of the arrow with the - like nature of an arrow meant that antics that meant arrow an of nature like s well s out out
,
- / f i eye, his of Harold is depicted having his brain , militia pulsus est. militia , pulsus made. s’est apoié s’est sor apoié son escu.
Anglorum. em suum mortem oppetiisse de sua sua de oppetiisse mortem suum em e Issi avint qu’une saete, Issi qu’une avint
Karl Leyser, Leyser, Karl / 196 qui a Heraut fu en l’oil traite, l’oil en fu Heraut a qui rhennis in noctem fuit. noctem in rhennis , ed. Timothy Reuter (London: (London: Reuter Timothy ed. ,
The arrow incident, with incident, arrow The Roman du Rou
194 h cam English claim the
, follows Jumièges. follows , / e Heraut e l’a Heraut aïr par traite,
Henry, Archdeacon Henry,
Aeneid Sic omnipotens Deus Deus omnipotens Sic Communications and and Communications
/ Por ço soleient Por
as Baudri, as
/ (c. (c. 1160), qui devers qui devers
men
191 56 / e
CEU eTD Collection able topresent a that their in manner it suited aims. weapon, what chronicl the of Each chronicle. verse a for requirements with and Harold killed who about uncertain killed, was Harold as army Harold’s of symbol the how of tells the following hacking, is a means for Wace to tell a story rather than be accurate, 201 200 199 198 197 out ofthe narrative battle and ofthe thedefeated instead eulogises king. Rathermanner thandiscuss the his pride, and notes that Normans were ‘thirsting above all for the blood of the king’. In the account of his demise, the chronicler notes qualities,his gently chastises him for but the Waltham chronicler is required to d Cross, Holy the of relic a concerns text the of subject main The Chronicle. Waltham magis assueta quam gens nostra, penetrant cuneos nichil preter sanguinem regis sitientes. sitientes. regis sanguinem nichil preter cuneos penetrant nostra, gens quam magisassueta nec Normannorum, effera gens superbum’, proceri; milites inde omne hinc Deus cadunt belli; congressus ‘frangit Fit fundamentum. Deus Set ipse est non cui uiribus. edifitium, c hominis extat diuturnum confidens expediret suorum quam quam quidem magis minus quidem animosus, propriis nimis heu exteras, gentes expugnandas morz,les abati Heraut rei 166 1999), Press, see ofstandards, symbolism pris; ont or a gonfanon le from neck, and item. worn suchan not have wouldwho mouth Harold, for wind), the over fitting part moveable (the armour Norman of piece specific is which ‘ventaille’, word the using accuracy, factual than rather rhyme to adheres text The l’os. en desi fu plaie la / gros, le parmié coisse la en / feri, le coisse la en qui / rabati, le chevalier un / armé la par bataille, / Heraut feri sor la ventaille, / a terre l un vint / doleit, li que l’oil de colp del / senteit il que dolor la A / crevez. esteit li qu’il ço por / grevez
Waltham Chronicle Waltham Wace, Damian Peter Wace, Wace, Wace, rcrm em. o pti d pr cnedr, u mdc siau agmine reparator, stipatus modico indigentium qui contendere, desolatorum, pari quadruplo congressus exercitui, sorti se dedit ancipiti. de potuit consolatio Non gemma. debilium, procerum tutamen forti firmitas, cleri, decus regni, Gloria fero, hoste ab rex Cadit triumphus.hoste de genti effere est Indultusmoror?multis Quid The notable omission is is omission notable The R R R
oman / oman oman n el pout garir ses granz esforz. ses garir granz pout el - , , 286 , 286: 286: , , 286: Heraut a Heraut 286: ,
Grint, Grint, / - ne de quel arme il fu nafrez, fu il arme quel de ne 168. : , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 46, 48:tr. ed.and Chibnall,Wakiss, and 46, Ne saidire, Ne nel ne di, jo L’estandart ont a terre mis terre L’estandart a ont The New Historians of the the of Historians New The
198
/
tel presse out a Heraut ocire Heraut a out presse tel
Bernstein, Bernstein, eoe liig with claiming before
l’estandart esteit, / a son poeir se deffendeit, / mais mult esteit de l’oil de esteit mult mais / deffendeit, se poeir son a / esteit, l’estandart
in which his patron died,the Walthamchroniclerstepsin whichhispatron The Mystery of the Bayeux Tapestry Bayeux the of Mystery The e netoe ace crucis sancte inventione De
/ / ne jo n’i nejo nel vijo fui, ne uo iii, nrim lpu, certantium clypeus, inermium militie, tudo mais od les morz fu mo fu morz les od mais
/ – Twelfth iscuss the death of its major Harold.patron, e le rei Heraut ont ocis ont Heraut rei le e
his standard standard his peruicatie non ignara, huiusmodi calamitatibus calamitatibus huiusmodi ignara, non peruicatie
n inrne assertion’ ‘ignorance an - / Century Renaissance Century e fist / trebuchier; a ço qu’il se volt redrecier que jo ne sai qui l’ocist dire. l’ocist qui sai ne jo que
Modico stipatus agmine rex properat ad properat rex stipatus agmine Modico
ers that used the eye story was story eye the used that ers –
was knocked to the ground the to knocked was
rz trovez; rz /
nean’oï maistre dire / e les meillors les e , 145 , as kon s the as known also , 200
(Woodbridge: Boydell (Woodbridge:
uflig l the all fulfilling / mort fu trove entre entre trove fumort 199
Regarding the the Regarding
ircumspectus, ircumspectus, de ses amis, de
ht e is he that used for a a for used 197
ventus / qui le qui le
and 201 57
/ ,
CEU eTD Collection the value of his of value the proclaiming than rather bravery, his praising of way a as death patron’s its to relating crucis sancte inventione De 203 202 narratives.locations differentfor arerecorded Harold’s burial Two inthe sources. The historical the of feature important an became Harold of burial the information, of lack accounts, earliest the of some in appearing not From 2. 3. demise, opts it ( at the expense of accuracy (Wace). In the account produced by the abbey he patronised Ang with connected (Malmesbury), classicized (Orderic), excluded either was perjury, for punishment Normant Haro of praises of the victorious Duke William ( ( fashion idealized an in either demise Harold’s standards accepted the follow not did conflict brutal the that Given Conquest. the of history judgment. De inventione sancte crucis
The burial is not mentioned in the Anglo mentionedthe in is not burial The Chronicle Waltham The Burials of Harold: Burials The the Cairn or theChurch his; as hebut submitted to his fate, whatever mightit be. equal an fight not could contestHe for, accompanied by foe.only a small force, he fiercefaced an army four times his as larg by slain was princes, of pearl the and t the strength of his soldiers, the shield of the defenceless, the support of the distressed, that savage race. kingThe who was the glory the of realm, darling the the of clergy, do Why he protector of the weak, the consolation of the desolate, the restorer of the destitute, Harold’s death was a required feature for historical accounts dealing with the with dealing accounts historical for feature required a was death Harold’s ld being fatally wounded by an arrow in the eye is uncertain ( uncertain is eye the in arrow an by wounded fatally being ld te aety and Tapestry, the , required of such a battle, the early Norman historians were keen to present present to keen were historians Norman early the battle, a such of required
I delay any longer telling the story? Victory over its enemy was granted to granted enemywas its overstory?Victory the telling longer any delayI
to reflect character.on his victors or asserting that the manner in which he died suggested divine suggested died he which in manner the that asserting or victors , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 48 Chibnall, Wakiss and tr. and ed. , lo - Saxon accounts (Huntingdon), or turned into a poetic set piece piece set poetic a into turned or (Huntingdon), accounts Saxon
), at the moment the narrative should provide details of his , the sole text supportive of Harold, uses the uncertainty the uses Harold, of supportive text sole the ,
dle Comitissae Adelae - Saxon Chronicles, or in the or Chronicles, Saxon Gesta Guillelmi
- Carmen 49. 49. ), with its connotations of divine divine of connotations its with ),
203 ). Though the origin of the story
likely owing to uncertainty or uncertainty to owing likely ), or to omit it in favour of of favour in it omit to or ), 202
Gesta Normannorum Ducum Normannorum Gesta L’Ystoire de li de L’Ystoire e 58 .
CEU eTD Collection Duke William. The Carmen depicts William showing concern for his slain soldiers, and Guille interpretation author of ofthewhole. theConquest asa f reflectedHarold of the burial the with sourcedealta which mannerin The internment. Abbey Waltham to taken was ruler the asserted defeated the while battle, the location of tothe onthecoast near slainmonarchwasinvaders buried claimedthatthe 207 206 205 204 so duke, the of order the by Harold, King here, rest ‘You inscribed tombstone a under stones’. William of heap a under and […] shore the of charge in lost, him put sooner ‘would shehe that responding that sons three’ the of place in one of bones ‘the remains, pres poem The defeated. the William as generous, despicts the duke as his own ruler, not swayed by the demands of expense. its by apparent is colour the of importance connotation the whether rites’. funeral usual ‘the for camp Norman the totaken and linen’ purple in generously,‘wrapped treated is however corpse Harold’s earth’, while the latter ‘ the of bosom the ‘in burial permitted are former the defeated: the of those for disdain pocius presentis littora portus littora presentis pocius sibi, precibus, et postulat ducem, England Barlow. by Translation purpurea; byBarlow. uoranda canibusque auibus lupis, atque Vermibus tenebris, a expiat
Guy, Guy, Guy, . igm ‘nweg o Wek ys n P and Dyes Whelk of ‘Knowledge Biggam, C.
/ l Si place Carmen mi Carmen The two early Norman sources, the Carmen 207
35 (2006): 23 (2006): 35 burial the use ,
/
A man, part eui e scm rptn sa ata marina, castra sua repetens secum, et Detulit
taut corpus puro preopnderet auro. , , ed. and tr. Barlow, 34 , , ed. and tr. Barlow, 34 , ed. and tr. Barlow, 34 Barlow, tr. and ed. ,
/ Lustrauit campum, tollens et cesa suo cesa et tollens campum, Lustrauit -
55. - English, English, pa he he left to be eaten by worms and wolves, by and birds dogs’.
Noteth however
/ of
ragmns f aod t Harold of arrangements / Orbate misere natis tribus, et uiduate, et tribus, natis misere Orbate Illi committet, aggere sub lapidum. sub aggere committet, Illi ents Harold’s grieving mother offering gold for Harold’s for gold offering mother grieving Harold’s ents porphyrogenitus
- - 35: 35: 35: 35: - rt 35: 35: Heraldi Heraldi corpus collegit dilaceratum, - Illuxit postquam Phebi clarissima lampas Norman, Norman, obeyed the command, and buried Harold e ‘purpurae decus’ in ‘purpurae e Heraldi mater, nimio constricta dolore, constricta nimio mater, Heraldi
/ Carmen Carmen de Hastinage Proelio
Set dux iratus prorsus utrumque negat, / get i Anglo in igments Deseri big on no upe i peet the present, is purple, into born being , 205 rum t Anglorum corpora strata solo. Translation Translation solo. strata corpora Anglorum t
Though it is difficult to determine to difficult is it Though
srs te annmu victor, magnanimous the stress o / 206
Corpora, dux terre condidit ingremio. condidit dux terre Corpora, /
xla u slts uei exequias. funeris solitas ut Expleat
The HE
Translation by Barlow. by Translation
/ II, 138. 138. II, - Pro tribus, unius reddat ut ossa ut reddat unius tribus, Pro Carmen Saxon England’, England’, Saxon
/
Collectum texit s , while presenting while ,
/ Et Et mundum furuis
/ and the Misit ad usque usque ad Misit
/ Anglo Iurans Iurans quod
Gesta Gesta - indone indone Saxon 204 59 or or
/
CEU eTD Collection message reiterated when the duke takes the title of king and distributes alms to the to alms distributes and king of title the takes duke the when reiterated message Hector’s mother. The inscription ironic emphasises William’s victory and kingship better being as presented is mother, Harold’s from offer the rejecting duke, The authority. his affirm and ruler new the Viking ancestors, interpreted this scene as evidence of th sea’. and shore the of guardian be still may you that 213 212 211 210 209 208 Malet’, surnamed ‘William a to it entrusts and tattoos), (likely marks’ certain ‘by recognized but status’ of signs all of ‘despoiled body, mangled to praiseworthy and glorious and with pity, ‘even though hadit been inflicted on men, impious and even though it is just battlefield the on fallen the surveys duke The manner. similar a in burial the presents poor. ‘William Malet and His Family’, and Malet ‘William co a been have could iuuentutis. nobilitatisatque Anglicae flos in cruore sordidatus impios; tametsi tyrannum occidere sit pulchrum, fama gloriosum, beneficio in factam tametsi conspexit, miseratione absque non quam stragem, reperit regressus, belli aream ad 141 1989) Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: L. Nelson Janet and Brown Allen R. to Presented History Medieval abit. Christi 112). ‘ see excuse’; or explanation without recorded prince, Christian a by xliv 1972), Press, Clarendon (Oxford: Barlow. rex ducis mandata ‘Per agit libenter humi. corpus uertice
Scandinavian Influence in Norman Litein Influence Norman Scandinavian William of Potiers, Barlow, Barlow, Carmen Guy, Amiens of Bishop Guy of Proelio Hastingae de Carmen The Guy,
210
Carmen ila o Piir, ‘essentia Poitiers, of William munera distribuit. / Nomine postposito ducis, et sic rege locato, / Hinc regale sibi nomen adeptus Carmen
, Morton and Muntz, xviii n. 2. n. xviii Muntz, and Morton , The Godwins The . / . , ed. and t and ed. , Corpus enim regis cito sustulit et sepeliuit; et sustulit cito regis enim Corpus , ed. and tr. Barlow, 34 Barlow, tr. and ed. , 209 Gesta Gesta
/ - the , 157: 157: , ahr f aod s unascertainable’ is Harold of father xipo udm pri Nrans t Anglus, et Normannus partim quidam, Extimplo
r. Barlow r. i Hrle quiescis, Heralde hic Guillelmi
Carmen ‘ There There ANS
, 34: Dux, cum gente sua, plangens super ossa sepulta, / Pauperibus Pauperibus / sepulta, ossa super plangens sua, gente cum Dux, 34: , , , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall, 138
is no trace of Malet in England before the Conquest, and how he he how and Conquest, the before England in Malet of trace no is is associating William with the classical past to praise
, asserted the scene depicted a ‘re a depicted scene the asserted , 19 (1996): 123 (1996): 19 - rature of the Eleventh Century’, ofthe Eleventh rature
35: 35: John Gillingham, ‘William Gillingham, John il tyrant’. a kill
than Achilles, who accepted gold offered from from offered gold accepted who Achilles, than l a rpgnit ahr hn historian’, a than rather propagandist a lly e adherenceNormans’ to the rites of their pagan Ergo uelut fuerat testatus, testatus, fuerat uelut Ergo
, ed. Christopher Harper Christopher ed. , / t cus Vt - 165 (165). 165 tos maneas littoris et pelagi.’ Translation by by Translation pelagi.’ et littoris maneas tos 212
/ - See . Imponens lapidem, scripsit et in titulo: in et scripsit lapidem, Imponens 158 (141): ‘nauseatinglysycophantic’. (141): 158 , ed. Catherine Morton and Hope Muntz Muntz Hope and Morton Catherine ed. ,
t ap h rcie Harold’s receives he camp, At 208
also the conclusion to Cyril Hart, Hart, Cyril to conclusion the also Though some scholars have scholars some Though the Bastard at War’, in War’, at Bastard the also E also - - - rupis in alto in rupis 141: 141: Holdsworth, Christopher Bill,
en ANS 213
actment of old Viking rites rites Viking old of actment gratam. gratam. Late solum operuit / lisabeth M. C. van Houts, Houts, van C. M. lisabeth
Sic uictoria consummata, iussa Heraldi, Compater
rejecting the offer ofoffer rejectingthe 6 (1983): 107 (1983): 6
/ Precepit claudi claudi Precepit - Studies in Studies (111 121 – 211 60
a - /
CEU eTD Collection that he ‘considered it would be unworthy for him to be buried as his mother wished, wished, mother his as buried be to him for unworthy be would it ‘considered he that given shore, on buried be should Harold suggesting jokingly and pleas such rejecting war’ and pleas of kin and family only to be reje victim of war, a presentation ‘as old asclassical tragedy’ where the ‘ corpse, like the towards Harold’s mother. Harold’s 218 217 216 215 214 warfare, in Pompey to superior as William Duke presented previously Lucan’s imitating manner a in tumulus Harold’s addresses Poitiers official, as coast the on Harold of burial the Treating comparisons. classical with duke the praise further to jest this uses innumera when leuauit. fasce ferreo Guillelmum filium Osbertni animi, ut corporis ui nominatissimum dum satellitis, loricam ut quam sibi, s rideat) forte lector quanquam gesta, risu uitam absque ad non (re pedes tramitis asperitatem ob reuertens, Inde explorauit. incolas magiset loca ipse promptus exploratores: ire non prouidentiam suam conseruarent. Guillelmus uero cum uiginiti quinque, non amplius militum comitatu dirigere consuetudinis, ducum est et illorum,Fuit daret. segniter legione cum agmine ab seorsim periculum in se uniuersum, militem in Romam adducto hic co triumphum, ille Iugurtha, meritus uinculis industria atque calliditate eximius uterque Pompeius, tumulo, Culmina et hostilibus extructos spoliis arcus bu 816 (viii. 498 496, 1997), Press, University Harvard quam Anglorum tam cruor in et tuum meritum ad prouentu, te digno Vicisti te. plangimus et miseramur lachrimato, ruinam tuam uictore, pio cum sed insultamus, nimiam ob cuius an armis cum quae pelagi, et littoris sepeliri libitum custodem matrisesse situm oportere illudendo, ad est Dictum innumerabiles. remanerent fore insepulti cupiditatem indignum Aestimauit accipi. aurum commercio 208 2006), Press, Courts Four in pro matri non concessit, p dilectae corpore Maletto agnomine Guillelmo eum tumulandum qui delatus ducis castra in quibusda decore, omni sunt.careens Ipse reperti eiusduo
Pauline Stafford, ‘Chroni William of Potiers, Potiers, of William William of Potiers, Potiers, of William William of Potiers, Potiers, of William William of Potiers, Potiers, of William Anglo stum
/ quod non legat advena recetus, / recetus, advena non legat quod - . Saxons: Saxons: Studies presented to Cyril Roy Hart Non ullis p ullis Non 215
Again, the duke is presented as surpassing his classical predecessors by predecessors classical his surpassing as presented is duke the Again, ble men lay buried because of his overweening greed’. overweening his of because buried lay men ble rolis auri par pondus offerenti pondus rolisauri par 214
Gesta Gesta lenum titulis, non ordine tanto / Fastorum; Fastorum; / tanto ordine non titulis, lenum Gesta Gesta Gesta Gesta the in Pompey of burial the of account
Gesta Gesta Though the Though omnou aoiaii ei. Lucan, eris. abominabilis Normannorum acto Mithridate ad uenenum, sic in hostium fines delatus formidaret agens formidaret delatus fines hostium in sic uenenum, ad Mithridate acto cle D, 1067 and Women: Gendering Conq
Guillelmi Guillelmi Guillelmi Guillelmi - 223 (213 223
te uesanus insedit. uesanus te , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall, 140: Chibnall, and Davis tr. and ed. , , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall and Davis tr. and ed. , , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall and Davis tr. and ed. , Gesta Carmen , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall, 140: 140: Chibnall, and Davis tr. and ed. , e iacuisti, et in littoreo tumulo iaces, et posthumae generationi generationi posthumae et iaces, tumulo littoreo in et iacuisti, e - 214 Quod nisi nisi Quod eriae laudi materiam dedit, gestans in humero sociatam suae suae sociatam humero in gestans materiamdedit, laudi eriae cted by the different morality of the world of men
). /
om Haud Haud procul est ima nomen Pompei harena .
it uses the image of a woman as a sorrowful a sorrowful asa woman image uses of it the its any indication of sympathetic treatment sympathetic of indication any its monstratum Romanus transeat hospes. transeat Romanus monstratum - , , ed. Simon Keynes and Alfred P. Smyth (Dublin: 822): 822):
m signis, nequaquam facie, recognitus est, et est, facie,recognitus nequaquam m signis, Quis capit haec tumulus? surgit miserabile miserabile surgit tumulus? haec capit Quis so h Cvl War Civil The uest in E litumque legi super alta deorum / / deorum alta super legi litumque , 138 , , 114, 116: Marius, aut Magnus Magnus aut Marius, 116: 114, , -
Sciuit enim non decree tali decree non enim Sciuit 141: Propius regem fratres fratres regem Propius 141: Pharsalia leventh o tb, ead non Heralde tibi, Nos Woman Woman offers the
- (Cambridge, MA: MA: (Cambridge, century England’, 216 218 .
217
The /
Depressum Depressum
Poitier’s Having exercitui exercitui Gesta 61
CEU eTD Collection uhr h opruiy o rie ila. otes ss h ocso t rsae the restate to occasion the uses Poitiers William. praise to opportunity the author Comet. Halley’s by provided death the through raised were you manner, negative a in follows is a ‘self and his illustrious predecessors, rivals contemporary his both overcoming William presents grave Harold’s to address 224 223 222 221 220 219 the dead. of souls the for battle the of site the at abbey an built duke the that mentions passing, ta detail, The entry. Chronicle’s Anglo the from detail a instead copying burial, Harold’s of mention omits Huntingdon, of Archdeacon Henry, Conquest. the regarded they how shows Harold reasons behindthe Conquest. digne nomine Belli uocauit. uocauit. nomineBelli digne No ‘The in examined is predictions, of variety a for omen an as interpreted but symbol f uaticinatus tibi exitium couscans, tuae cometa, altitudinis initium terror post Reguminfine. ipsius dono fuerisEdwardi sublimatus recte corona quam perfide in invasion. for rationale Norman the to dispute unrelated the connects and protagonists, two the between fight individual an as qui preuidit tibi Hec / humo. debita regna sepeliuit subegit: / sicCriminis infesti quatinus ultor corpus eas et caput Et / ense, amputat caput fratris Cain ille civil wars and family disputes, the Carmen employ the igit Traxit amitteres. non decus Regarding the death of Harold’s brother, Tostig, it is worthwhile noting regale parricidio patriae adiutus ut conflictum, alterum in furiosus dein Rustici potentem. minus faceret te magnitudo fratris ne maduisti, Conqueror’, bel rapta eam, rapiunt sint, beati maxime ut et putant; beatitudinem summam potestatem mundo in 1 1981), Droz, Librairie (Geneva:
William of Potiers, This feature is discussed in Jeanette M. A. Beer, Beer, A. M. Jeanette in discussed is feature This William of Potiers, Potiers, of William the William of Reinterpretation Monastic a Poitiers: of William and Vitalis ‘Orderic Ray, D. Roger HA William of Potiers, Potiers, of William lica retinere nituntur. retinere lica Carmen , 394: , The manner i rman Conquest through European E European through Conquest rman 224
Quo in loco rex loco in Quo , 10 ,
By this alteration, Huntingdon stresses the religious aftermath (while fitting Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire et philologie de belge Revue . After classical allusions to Lucan’s to allusions classical After . - righteous lecture’, Gesta Gesta Gesta Gesta
Gesta Gesta uasisti; uasisti; non resides in solio quod superbe ascendisti. Arguunt extrema tua quam n which Anglo
222 Guillelmi
Guillelmi Willelmus abbatiam nobilem postea pro defunctis suis construxit, et eam eam et construxit, suis defunctis pro postea nobilem abbatiam Willelmus while proclaiming the end he met both proved ‘by what right what ‘byproved both met he end the proclaiming while
Guillelmi - 223
22. 219 uit. The differing interpretations o interpretations differing The uit. , , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall, 140:
, ed. and tr. and ed. ,
e fo te 07 nr cnend ih William’s with concerned entry 1087 the from ken As in the in As , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall, 140 Chibnall, and Davis tr. and ed. ,
- all while proclaiming the duke’s legitimacy. b 221 - Norman Norman historians that followed used the burial of ed gift of Edward’ and fulfilled the ominous sign ominous the fulfilled and Edward’ of gift ed
yes’, where the achievements of Harold are presented
Davis and Chibnall, 140: 140: Chibnall, and Davis EHR s the biblical tale of Cain killing his brother: Narrative Conventions of Truth in Truth of Conventions Narrative Carmen
50 (1972): 1116 (1972): 50 Pharsalia
110 (1995): 832 (1995): 110 .
The The , the burial of Harold permits the permits Harold of burial the , Carmen Carmen
and Statius’s and - 1127 (1122). 1127 presents the outcome of r e lds otat pr te. per contracta clades te ur f the comet, widely seen as a as seen widely comet, the f - the the depiction of the incident in 853. Corruere Corruere solent qui summam Atqui tu fraterno sanguine sanguine fraterno tu Atqui -
143: 143: Thebais Elisabeth van Houts, Houts, van Elisabeth
Ecce non fulges in in fulges non Ecce , concerned with concerned , the Middle Ages Middle the 220 - Inuidus Inuidus Saxon a battle
What m ui ui m 62
CEU eTD Collection the duke regarding with p ransom), who buries it at Waltham. same, the do to seeing that his own dead were is praised for his generosity while Harold is suitably honoured. The Norman ruler, after Malmesbury’s as Normans the of theme his 231 230 229 228 227 226 225 however, they are further evidence of Gyrtha’s ill rule; Norman against revolt a for figureheads possible as appear would these to fortune. manner. In addition to providing her a name, Gytha, the self s the is text Orderic’s Malet. William by shore the at buried and duke the to brought of Poitiers’s G uiguerunt; uiguerunt; sed d probitate saeculari et decore corporis magnoque fuerunt, comites hi Omnes Wlnodum. et Leofuinum and compare William of Potiers, infortuni grauibus quia affecta, est merore diuitiis quondam relicta, comitis Goduini Githa Sic mesticia. ingenti in gemunt pulsi subito apice summo de aliique culmina, potestatum magnarum ad prosiliunt puluere iussutraditus. agnomine Guillelmo seruauerat armis cum diu quod maris littus cruore prope tumulandum in flos iuuentutis et nobilitatis Anglicae est. intuitus operuit. solum late sordidatus uidendam miseratione absque non honore in constructam proprio ex sa aecclesiam ipse quam sepeliuit, Waltham apud itaque acceptum Winterbottom. ide uellent, qui si quoque,
HE Stafford, ‘Chronicle D, 1067 ‘ChronicleD, Stafford, HE GRA HE HE GRA ncta - righteous lecture. Orderic also presents the story of Harold’s mother in a different different a in mother Harold’s storyof the presents also Orderic lecture. righteous GND
II, 178: II, 178 II, II II, 178: 178: II, e Crucis canonicis impleuerat. impleuerat. canonicis Crucis e , 460: 460: , 460 , , 178: , , II, 166 II, , 229 - : Corpus Haroldi matri repetenti sine pretio misit, licet illa multum per legatos obtulisset; obtulisset; legatos per multum illa licet misit, pretio sine repetenti matri Haroldi Corpus 461: Dux autem uictoria consummata ad aream belli regressus est; ibique miserabilem stragem
Vergibili fortuna mortalibus in terris suppeditante ualde aspera et inopinata; quidam de de quidam inopinata; et aspera ualde suppeditante terris in mortalibus fortuna Vergibili
Nam septem filios uiro suo peperit, Suenum, Tosticum, Heraldum, Guorth; Elfgarum, Elfgarum, Guorth; Heraldum, Tosticum, Suenum, peperit, suo uiro filios septem Nam Her sons,
Heraldus quibusdam signis et non facie recognitus, et in castra ducis delatus; ac ad ad ac delatus; ducis castra in et recognitus, facie non et signis quibusdam Heraldus esta Guillelmi iuersos et atroces euentus separatim experti sunt. Elfgarus et Wlnodus Deum diligentes Gesta Regum Anglorum Regum Gesta 225 - 169. Ille, ubi perfecta uictoria potitus est, suos sepeliendos mirifice curauit; hostibus hostibus curauit; mirifice sepeliendos suos est, potitus uictoria perfecta ubi Ille,
accepts the request of Harold’s mother (while rejecting the offered the rejecting (while mother Harold’s of request the accepts
arcastic epitaph, any mention of Harold’s loss of status, and any any and status, of loss Harold’s of mention any epitaph, arcastic possible
esqed lcnim pre licentiam exsequendi m ity the dead of both sides. Gesta Gesta
and women’,219. and , has Harold’s corpse, identified by his non
‘splendidly buried’ and giving permission to the defeated divinely assisted). In the account presented William of William presented account the In assisted). divinely Guillelmi claimants 226
is uehementer est afflicta. For Orderic’s use of Gyrtha, Gyrtha, of use Orderic’s For afflicta. est uehementer is Orderic Vitalis’s , , ed. and tr. Davis and Chibnall , the details are arranged so that Duke William Duke that so arranged are details the ,
for
the throne, areIn listed. context, another buit. - fortune. 227
Translation by Mynors, Thomson, and and Thomson, Mynors, by Translation His account, a rewrite of William Historia Historia Historia Ecclesiastica 231 gaudens et potentia; nunc nimio nimio nunc potentia; et gaudens
Her offer to Duke William
, , 116 presents her as subject 228 -
123; 123; bet rm the from Absent - facial facial features, HE Maleto uictoris Maleto
II, II, 170 , , too, has 230
here, - 173, 173, 63
CEU eTD Collection Harold’sresponses different burialtothe l provide authors long in resulted actions his also but presented, text in this manner, Orderic implies that not only was Duk should be allowed to bury their dead if they so wished. English the that claiming while it, rejects duke the differently; presented similarly is 233 232 and Cnoppe Osgod church, the of monks elder two that explains It difficult. more was remains kingdom. his of invaders the combat to off setting before Holy Cross the establishment their of feature noted other the proclaiming by away it explained they si was defeated was patron their why explain to need The history. problematic text, The Abbey. Waltham A. Burrow and Ian P. Wei (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2000), 3 2000), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Wei P. Ian A.and Burrow in Rand, Peregrine tr. theFuture’, tristis: quasi uultum, demisit signum quidem futuorum! prescium terram, in humiliaret rex se cum respiciebat, superiora ad erecta prius pronus orauit. Contigit autem miserabile interea di se, prosternens crucis modum in terram ad deuotus, cruci sancte ille rex crucifixum, ad conuersus ubi ser quasi amodo templi ualuas ad ueniunt seruiturum precedente, processione et comitante eum igitur Deo Clero sponderet. empticium se et conferret, ecclesie seruiturorum, ibidem Deo clericorum multitudinem et prediorum copiam Dominus, ei prestaret sub euentu belli prosperos si successus quod h se apud quas reliquas et ingrediens humand ad quosque uolentibus cunctis concessit. quoque ingent Anglis suis praecepit; Ipse exhiberi remanerent. insepulti innumerabiles cupiditatem nimiam ob cuius sepeliretur, matris libitum ad ut ducens indignum respuit; commercium tale uictor magnanimus ua locis, in diuersis alii quinque Verum obierunt. uenerabiliter pie legitimeque uixerunt; et in uera confessione prior Remis peregrinus et monachus et alter Salesberiae
HE Waltham Chronicle Waltham
II, 178 ,180: ,180: 178 II, The remains of Harold were one of the many problems the Conquest left to left Conquest the problems many the of one were Harold of remains The –
Huntingdon, Malmesbury, and Orderic Orderic and Malmesbury, Huntingdon, Æ – hli Cidmitr wr sn t big ak h crss f those of corpses the back bring to sent were Childemaister, thelric
Mesta igitur mater Guillelmo duci pro corpore Heraldi par auri pondus optulit, sed sed optulit, pondus auri par Heraldi corpore pro duci Guillelmo mater igitur Mesta prophecised the monarch’s demise by nodding when he prayed there prayedthere he when by nodding demise monarch’s the prophecised , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 46: 46: Chibnall, and Wakiss tr. and ed. ,
De inventione sancte crucis sancte inventione De
Medieval Futures: Attitudes to the Future in the Middle Middle Ages the in Future the to Attitudes Futures: Medieval
This This incident isin discussed abebat in capella sua repositas altari superponens, uotem uouit uouit uotem superponens, altari repositas sua capella in abebat ctu ctu et a seculis Namincredible. imago crucifixi, que egacy Conquest. ofthe –
Nam mane facto ecclesiam sancte crucis crucis sancte ecclesiam facto mane Nam in their differing presentations of presentations differing their in e William not the man that earlier riisque studiis intenti armis interierunt. armis intenti studiis riisque 232 - em iiiees Tee three These divisiveness. term - Jean 17 (9). 17
, is an attempt to deal with a with deal to attempt an is , By presenting Harold’s burial - 233 Claude Schmitt, ‘Appropriating Claude Schmitt, ‘Appropriating
eln wt Harold’s with Dealing um liberam potestem potestem liberam um em sepeliendi curam curam sepeliendi em
mple: , ed. J. ed. , um 64 –
CEU eTD Collection concerns contemporary to the author of the text rather than the battle. The text mentions wishes. abbey); William, s their of patronage his (notably, life Harold’s of aspects positive victor, the to pleas their presenting In corpse. – devoted to the church if needs be. 238 237 236 235 234 Abbey battlefie penancefor structure ademandingAlexander such Pope above Huntingdon by noted as William’s
Churchmen in Medieval Europe Medieval in Churchmen see locum reuerentiam ipsius augere.’ benefitiis amplioribus ob et sublimare ceteris et pre honore cum inuigilent, debito animarum eadem ecclesia saluti in uestrum eorum perhennitur qui instituere monacorum centum monasticum ordinem et ecclesiam exalauerunt, animas coadiutores conquistioni huic hereditatibus et tante sedis, quocumque ‘Rex regimen Quoniam priuari. benefitio sepulture meruit non motus,penas, exsoluerit presens ad transgressionis ille dux egregious perpetuitas et ecclesie status maneat illibata.’ firmior munita presidiis ipsorum ut nos aput elegerunt locum dies expleuerunt uestri fundat regis causa presenti in qui eorum Deo suppremos, quod liceat omnium nobis in beneplacito uestro tollerecorpora et nobiscum libere dominideportare stipendiis animarum et remedio pro necnon et presidiis collatam cuius nos, consolabatur domi rogamus, qui instituit; ecclesia in ipse quo militabant medio de est sublatus Dominus fratribus quos rex iste defunctus in ecclesia Walthamensi constituerat, set successibus uestris prouidens a belli euentus sumus destinati huc exploraturi presenti!), uita et sic (utinam destituti solatio omni tui, obstante, ducem adeunt pedibus humiliati; precibus lacrimas addunt dicentes: ‘Dux generose, nos serui uidete et uiam attendite per transitis uosqui sit,‘O fixumhoc animo Ail et Osegodo predictis fuerit fratribus doloris suppremi angoris, quidue quid animi, quid omencertantium, et regis copore de euentibus, rei cognitis et utagerent curam deuotorum suorumecclesie prelium ad miserunt regis comitatu in Childemaister, Ailricum et Cnoppe Osegodum natu, maiores es precipuous ecclesia de fratres duos correpti, dolore
and n and Chronicle of Battle Battle of Chronicle Waltham Chronicle Waltham Waltham Chronicle Waltham Waltham Chronicle Waltham ata Chronicle Waltham Bachrac rico qui fatales hos regis euentus secuti fuerant a longe ut uiderent finem, pensare poterit cuius poterit pensare finem, uiderent ut longe a fuerant secuti euentus regis hos fatales qui rico . 238 237 ot Harold’s mother mother Harold’s ot ld
This is telling: the chroniclers of Battle Abbey and Waltham both desired todesired both Waltham and Abbey Battle of chroniclersthe telling: is This frt perd n fre catr nldd n the in included charter forged a in appeared first , imilarly, acknowledges his slain rival’s attributes when he permits them their desire to establish an abbey on the site of the battle. Though this occurred this Though battle. the of site the abbeyon an establish to desire hs redy ilge ewe te ok ad h nw oac reflect monarch new the and monks the between dialogue friendly This oris et institutoris ecclesie nostre, necnon et euorum qui ob reuerentiam ipsius sepulture sepulture ipsius reuerentiam ob qui euorum et necnon nostre, ecclesie institutoris et oris h, eiin n te odc o War of Conduct the and Religion , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 50: 50: Chibnall, and Wakiss tr. and ed. , , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, Chibnall, and Wakiss tr. and ed. , Abbey , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 46: 46: Chibnall, and Wakiss tr. and ed. , , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, Chibnall, and Wakiss tr. and ed. , modo adeptus, diem consummauit rex dictus, paratus sum ob illius reuerentiam
, ed. and tr. Eleanor Searle (Oxford: Clarendon Press), 20 Press), Clarendon (Oxford: Searle Eleanor tr. and ed. ,
– (London: Hambledon Press, 1999), 146 1999), Press, (London: Hambledon
proceed to plead with Duke William for their patron’s patron’s their for William Duke with plead to proceed ’,
– inquid, ‘uester fidei sue religionis immemor, esti dignas dignas esti immemor, religionis sue fidei ‘uester inquid, 234
the concept that it was William’s plan, rather than rather plan, William’s was it that concept the
After After the witnessing defeat of their patron, , si fortuna sic daret, cadauera reportarent. cadauera sicdaret, si fortuna , 102 , De inventione sancte crucis sancte inventione De ne, et contestamur te per gratiam tibi diuinitus diuinitus tibi gratiam per te contestamur et ne, 50, 52: 50, - 103, and and 103, Post miserabiles belli euentus et infaustum infaustum et euentus belli miserabiles Post 52: 52: Viso autem hoc infausto hoc autem Viso Necessitate tamen urgente, esti timore timore esti urgente, tamen Necessitate Quorum precibus et irriguis fletibus fletibus irriguis et precibus Quorum
for the sins committed on theon committed sins the for C. N. L. Brooke, Brooke, L. N. C. si est dolor sicut dolor meus.’ sicut dolor si estdolor - 148.
hoil o Battle of Chronicle -
21 auspicio, multo multo auspicio,
Churches and and Churches stresses the the stresses ipsum regem regem ipsum . For context, context, For . 236 235
Duke
they
65 –
CEU eTD Collection been the king’s concubine, and knew the secret marks on the king’s body better than better body king’s the on marks secret the knew and concubine, king’s the been time one ‘at having Swanneck,who, Edith Harold’smistress, is it mother, his placeof suppo Norman having abbey twelfth the stressing corpse, Harold’s when Thus, abbeys. sancte inventione respective their of importance the secure and reiterate 242 241 240 239 touch and seen had and, then in the first person plural, that the monks heard testimony from older men who corpse, the of translation third the at present was he that announcing singular, person the remains, Harold’s about information this records he As since. ever resided has it asserts, chronicler the a bier by the monks and honoured by Norman soldiers, and escorted to Waltham where, others did’, identified strages mortuorum pluribus inditiis ipsa corpus regis Haroldi designasset, aptatum ip cast uel primus regi offerre, et dicere conum regis primi possent qui muneribus donari eos magnis captione castrorum uel expugnatione regum in moderne, credimus qui inditiis secretis certificarentur de noticia ipsius duci insignii erat regalis eo in quicquid confosso, uulnere quatinus letali statim quia poterant, non exterioribus admissa, secretorum intima ulteriora secum se cigni’, cubicularia, quandoque ‘collum regis domini sonat que adducere gallice quod Swanneshals, cognomento Editham dilexerat, Anglorum f regimen status sumptum ante quam mulierem et redire domum prioris Osegodum ipsum remedium, placuit unicum formam mortuum consueuit non exangue hominis corpus quia a tranquillitatem omnimodam confortati, currunt ad cadauera, et uertentes ea huc et illuc, domini regis corpus agnoscere non et ualentes, pacem precipimus, exhiberi nos exercitus commilitionibus uobis habundanter necessaria, ‘uobis inquit, de hosteDominus triumphum, annuit uotis ei eorum, spernens et dederat pro nichilo oblatum reputans quia aurum. ‘Si quid successus, autem propter exaudiendum ad pronioris et animi misericordis erat monimentum.’ sit perpetuum structura ipsius plurimam nos gaudeamus suscepisse consolationem, et posteris nostris presens in ecclesia rem tumuli ipse instituit quem locum ad corpus et suscipere, digneris tuorum usus in defuncti benefitio ex auri marcas .x. has et tua, sublimitas generosa gaudeat s
olatio confortati, ‘Non’ inquid, ‘magne rex future, annue precibus supplicantium ut successibus suis suis successibus ut supplicantium precibus annue future, rex ‘magne inquid, ‘Non’ confortati, olatio Waltham Chronicle Waltham Chronicle Waltham Chronicle Waltham ata Chronicle Waltham sius castri munitioni eminentis. siuscastri ottm s, inm clct rsrtoi rge qoim oseuii ea atqe e adhuc et antique, erat consuetudinis quoniam regie, prostrationis scilicet signum est, portatum defuerit in expensis ad exhibenda funeralia offitia, uel itineri uestro quocumque modo modo quocumque uestro itineri uel offitia, funeralia exhibenda ad expensis in defuerit 239 crucis , , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 52: , , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 54, 56: , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 52, 54: 52, Chibnall, and Wakiss tr. and ed. ,
ed the wounds on the bones. the on wounds the ed , and the duke rejects and offers his support, his offers and rejects duke the and
- d ad r Wks ad hbal 54 Chibnall, and Wakiss tr. and ed. etr dsr fr ata Aby o rsn is pre its present to Abbey Waltham for desire century the the body. chronicler of of chronicler
presents its two brothers offering Duke William money for for money William Duke offering brothers two its presents tri uobis per omnia indulgemus. per uobis tri rt. Possibly more historically accurate is the claim that in that claim the is accurate historically more Possibly rt.
241
Having located the e netoe ace crucis sancte inventione De cretiora in eo signa nouerat ceteris amplius, ad ad amplius, ceteris nouerat signa eo in cretiora ittere ut benefitio corporis exhilarati, de morte de exhilarati, corporis benefitio ut ittere 242 Ad quem fratres illi, multo talia promittentis
Though the chronicler makes this makes chronicler the Though Quam Quam cum adduxisset Osegodus et inter
- Compatiens igitur dux ille gloriosus, ut ut gloriosus, ille dux igitur Compatiens remains, the body was placed on 55: 55: ro expugnato regis uexillum, precipue precipue uexillum, regis expugnato ro Gaudio igitur inestimabili fratres fratres inestimabili igitur Gaudio 240
it should be seen asseen be should it speaks in the first first the in speaks requenter exprimere; exprimere; requenter fereto fereto multis heroum - Norman Norman De De 66 ’,
CEU eTD Collection were over, bod his the text praises its former patron, the manner it presents his burial (and the treatment of moved around the abbey, attracted visitors that were problematic to the abbey. te is remains subchapter), the detail that he was present at the third translation of the slain monarch’s nextthe in (discussed survival Harold’s concerning stories invented reject to assertion 244 243 sides. both placating Abbey, Waltham at burial for taken was Harold that claiming while figure, generous a as duke the present to opted Malmesburybattle. the of site the abbeyon an to omit any from descended historians, Later opponent). his to vassal a as Harold dead the presenting to Harold for order his and refusal, William’s corpse. son’s her buy to tries mother Harold’s where scene a using in past classical the of heroes the surpassing as William, Duke Guillelmi works, Norman early the In stance. their emphasise ad patres suos. patres ad uniuerse uiam et menses <***> et annum per tempore modico iste rex o ossibusimpressas plagas ipsis audiuimus, antiquorum attestations est et uulgocélèbre sicut et, affuisse metertio memini se habebat status ecclesie fabricandi, uel deuotio fratrum reuerentiam corpori si exibentium, quoniam nunc translatione, extreme corporis cuius Walthamie: quiescit certo pro Cestrie, sit sepultus defunctus manserit in hominess nuber Dorobernie et quod fabulentur hodie, rupe quicquid ubisepelierunt, usque Normannor cognata Anglis fuit nunquam fratribus et multa superuenientium copiositate Anglorum qui ipsis audierant ab eorum imminens dicitur, excidium, nunc quia qui Belli, Pontem ad usque exibentibus corpori honorem comitatus Normannie
Waltham Chronicle Waltham Waltham Chronicle Waltham
both sides of the conflict, adopted a more nuanced approach. Huntingdon opted Huntingdon approach. nuanced more a adopted conflict, the of sides both y while at the abbey), show they were keen to stress that Harold, and his reign, his and Harold, that stress to keen were they show abbey), the at y while As with is death, the burial of Harold provided chroniclers the opportunity to to opportunity the chroniclers provided Harold of burial the death, is with As , the incident allows the authors to present the subject of their panegyrics, their of subject the present to authors the allows incident the , be buried overlooking the sea, emphasized the legitimacy of his rule (while rule his of legitimacy the emphasized sea, the overlooking buried be 244
Orderic, by contrast, presented a different version, using the incident with incident the using version, different a presented contrast, by Orderic, mention mention of Harold’s burial, choosing mention to William’s construction of
lling. This suggests that the tomb of Harold, despite being repeatedly repeatedly being despite Harold, of tomb the that suggests This lling.
to woosupportfrom theNormans. culis corporeis et uidisse et corporeis culis , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, xiii Chibnall, Wakiss and tr. and ed. , , ed. and tr. Wakiss and Chibnall, 56: 56: Chibnall, and Wakiss tr. and ed. ,
um sotietas, cum magno honore corpus Waltham deductum deductum Waltham corpus honore magno cum sotietas, um
et ma et nibus contrectasse. nibus
- xiv. Vixit autem et Anglis imperauit egregious egregious imperauit Anglis et autem Vixit
the
Carmen
carnis ingressus appositus est est appositus ingressus carnis
and the the and 243 Guesta
While 67 c
CEU eTD Collection 2. deemed tobe. were they wherever symbol, potent a were remains Harold’s death, his Like tomb. his surrounding cults suppress to trying while remains Harold’s of ownership claim fo support Norman claiming also while patron defeated its praise to burial the use to attempts Finally, light. negative a in duke the present to Gytha 246 245 in poverty. receiving alms while in a monk’s habit from the king that defeated him, resided in Pula K defeated the of tale curious the has appear in the legendary accounts of kings turbulently. ended Hastings. the from originating survived he the afterlife, that claiming stories are burial, and death his surrounding uncertainty posthumous Harold’s of feature interesting An lnca, ‘ Klaniczay, Rokay, Péter see tradition, ad migravit deducendo Dominum vitam et in monasterio praefato tumul arctissimam effecta monialis vero Ipsa largita. est egenis venumdari, faciens saecularia habebat quae omnibus, spretis voluissent, matrimonialiter copulari sibi Germania licet cognovisset, sublatum medio egestatem de cum nimiam Quem ob recusavit. habuisset, ire verecundia corde tactus in quamvis Qui mortem. usque dignaretur videre eam quod perseverans, castitate maxima in eius uxor frequentibu nunciis Sophia vero Regina mortem. usque uxorem ad rediens numquam tumulatus, iacet et qua in suam, vita finiens penuria in paupertate summa in mortem usque pauperibus versus inde secessit eodem, ab praesummens malum ille propriis minibus Virginis Beatae Reversus autem Ladislaus a distributione elemosinae inquiri ecclesiae fecit diligenter, non quod ei nocuisset, sed porticu in eius elemo frater Ladislaus cum Et rediit in Agmund ad reginam, cum qua dies aliquos cohabitans in veste monachali deinde Albam venit. pecuniam tradidisset, Teutonici ob timorem licetEt affluentem militia pro solidanda ad rediit adiutorium caesarem petiturus. confusus incrementa, Felicia reciperet processus illorumque deficeret, diem in die de cum Sed iterato. exercitum colligere reversus est Musunium in derelicta sua familia monasterio Agmund in ubi introivit, Styriam 1999), Press, European Central Merowingerzeit der
4. František Graus František Simon of Kéza, Kéza, of Simon ‘Saved Only For‘Saved Only Survival StoriesUnderstanding Repentance’: sinam erogaret, ipse ibi inter eos dicitur accepisse. Quem mox cognovits Ladislaus, ut inspexit. inspexit. ut Ladislaus, cognovits mox Quem accepisse. dicitur eos inter ibi ipse erogaret, sinam
r their pre their r uh tre com stories Such 246 h Abvln Mdl f ooo fr Ro for Solomon of Model Ambivalent The
Plotting thechanging demise allows ustosee treatment ofHarold’s how , Volk, Herrscher und Heiliger im Reich der Merowinger: Studien zur Hagiographie Hagiographie zur Studien Merowinger: der Reich im Heiliger und Herrscher Volk, Gesta s maritum visitabat mittens ei expensam, ut habere poterat, in vitando nihilominus, in vitandonihilominus, poterat, ut habere mittensexpensam, maritumei visitabat s
(Prague: Nakladatelství Nakladatelství (Prague: The scholar František Graus noted the reoccuring features features reoccuring the noted Graus František scholar The - Norman Abbey, a squaring of the circle similar to its attempt to attempt its to similar circle the of squaring a Abbey, Norman
Hungarorum
Salamon Salamon
monly accumulated around monarchs whose reigns had had reigns whose monarchs around accumulated monly 134, 136: Salomon ergo metuens fraters suos, cum tota familia in in familia tota cum suos, fraters metuens ergo Salomon 136: 134,
s Póla és , ed. and tr. László Veszprémy and Frank Schaer (Budapest: (Budapest: Schaer Frank and Veszprémy László tr. and ed. , ata, ata, sicut sancta veneratur. For the historical evidence of this
Hungarorum recipere noluerunt.Hungarorum recipere Unde spe omni destitutus Č
eskoslovenské AkademieV eskoslovenské n Slmn d 18) wo i adto to addition in who, 1087), (d. Solomon ing (Novi Sad: Forum, 1990); for the context, see Gábor Gábor see context, the for 1990); Forum, Sad: (Novi
said to have become mare Adriaticum, ubi in civitate vocata Pola Pola vocata civitate in ubi Adriaticum, mare a Sitod n Ryl Wisdom’, Royal and Sainthood yal De inventione sancte sancte inventione De
ascetics ě d, 1965), d, , 245 multi principes de de principes multi
428
and Hungary - 429.
crucis in volens volens that The The 68
CEU eTD Collection as an anchorite inahagiographical fashion. Haroldi Tryggvason Coggeshall). of Ralph Wales, of (Gerald Chester at hermit penitential a became and survived he uncertainty about Harold’s demise (Aelred of Rievaulx, Gervais of Tilbury), or claimed emerged. legend a such 250 249 248 247 demise, ab uncertainty claimed and Aelred to akin wrote Tilbury city. same the in anchorite an became perjury), his to (owing battle in Chester, V, Henry Emperor, Roman Holy the claiming After detail. only for repentance’. saved escaped, think, some as or, death, miserable a ‘met Harold notes Aelred where Rievaulx’s of Aelred in dated 1210 dated 478 co non antea veritas confessione, articuli ultimi fertur, ut utriusque, Ex consummavit. feliciter creditur, contempl assiduous et cumjugis ecclesiae urbis cujusdam conversatione sancta bello ubi evasit: victus istas partes Hastinges ad perforato, ac apud publico perdito sagitta sinistro oculoque vulneribus, confossus aiunt, ut multisque, Anglia, luit; perjurii succumbendo in rex Saxonica Longmans, 3 1898), médiévale civilisation de “réhabilitation”’, d’une l’échec ou V Henri rumeur: la et l’imposteur ‘L’empereur, Lecuppre, Historical Aelred, evasit. reservatus tantum poenitentiae putant quidam tut au occubuit, misere aut Anglorum spoliatus regno ipse Haroldus anno Eodem receipt. sese paucis cum navim unam in lapsusfuga Norwagiae rex 75 Land, 2008), Peter (Frankfurt: Păun RaduG. and Bibli
Gervase of Tilbury, The connection between the connection tales ofThe between supposedly the two PL Iieaim aba’ in Kambrae’, ‘Itinerarium mperta demum prodiit publicata. prodiit mpertademum : et Haraldus utrum fuga sibi consuleret an in prelio ceciderit adhuc dubium relinquit. dubium adhuc ceciderit prelio in an consuleret sibi fuga utrum Haraldus et :
cal Models of Power and Law: Les modèles bibliques du pouvoir et du droit du et pouvoir du bibliques modèles Les Law: and Power of Models cal 195, 766: Contra quos aciem producens Haroldus, victor exstitit, Tostinus in bello in Tostinus exstitit, victor Haroldus, producens aciem quos Contra 766: 195, Early mentions of such beliefs are brief. The earliest known appearanceknown occurs earliest areThe beliefsbrief. such of Early mentions 250 , mixed the fantastical with the religious, and depicted Harold’s supposed death 248
- and Ralph of Coggeshall
Gerald notes that Harold, having survived an arrow in his left eye and defeat 1214. , a Norwegian king whose death was also disputed. A final life, the life, final A disputed. also was death whose king Norwegian a , Later authors muddled this fantas this muddled authors Later
Works ator adhaerens, vitamque tanquam anachoriticam ducens, viae ac vitae cursum, ut ut cursum, vitae ac viae ducens, anachoriticam tanquam vitamque adhaerens, ator - 152 (140): 152 Otia Otia Imperialia 247
, ed. Dutton, tr. Free tr. Dutton, ed. , 42 (1999): 18 (1999): 42
Gerald of Wales’s
ia aciEwad Reg Edwuardi Sancti Vita al atos tha authors Early iad Cmrni Opera Cambrensis Giraldi Similiter Similiter se et regem habere qui, Haroldum testantur: ultimus de gente
, , ed. S. E. Banks and J. W. Binns (Oxford: Clarendon Pres 9 -
wrote wrote similar 197. land, 189 land,
Intinerarium Kambrae mnind uh tre ete recorded either stories such mentioned t
- 92. - tical life with stories surrounding surrounding stories with life tical 190.
- to Gerald a story that Harold survived churchbound monarchs is explored monarchs inis explored Gilles churchbound e. ae F Dmc, o. (Londo 6 vol. Dimock, F. James ed. ,
s t Confessoris et is Normannis congrediens, poenas poenas congrediens, Normannis
was a penitential hermit at hermit penitential a was out the facts of Harold’s Harold’s of facts the out
(1191) provides more
, (c. 1162 (c. ed. Ivan Biliarsky Biliarsky Ivan ed. 249
Gervase of Gervase
prosternitur, prosternitur,
This text is is text This - s, 2002), Cahiers Cahiers 1163), Óláfr Óláfr Vita 69 n: n:
CEU eTD Collection of their audience. securing and colonising were authors the penitent, religious a him presenting and location a such in monarch English last the locating by town; tales, such of II Henry reign of after and, 254 253 252 251 writing of survival stories of Harold. themselves authors Scandinavian with stories, other with confused, increasingly and and the legends around them, may have be lives, two Their life. religious a up taken and pilgrimages, on gone survived, have to leaping from his ship following his defeat at the Battle of uncertain. was battle in death whose king another around developed that stories legendary the to similar remarkably hagiography, see Haki Antonsonn, St. Magnús of Orkney: A Scandinavian Martyr Scandinavian A Orkney: of Magnús St. Antonsonn, Haki see hagiography, Owen in Sources’, Scandinavian the in Survival II's Starkey Leopard’s (Oxford: Head Press, 1995), 143 T Viking Chester: 122 to 1959), Waltham Bowes, and Bowes (London: Clemoes P. ed. Anglo The ontological an as category’. it construct help and nationhood English perceived for anchor an offer to also but discursively not just to stabilize and sacralize one of the most unstable and vulnerab conquest and continuity which beset the period and their supposed anchoritic vocation at Chester served mona two ‘These 168: 2011), Brewer, chronicle. collecting curiosities for the Holy Roman Emperor’s hours, pensive and Ralph employed it to open his Wales of account travel a wrote Gerald brother), his with squabble him watching while regis tempora Hen ultima ad usque et duxisse, vitam eremeticam Cestriam apud peregrinationes, multas post lapsum, fuga nocturnaque delituisse, occisos inter Haraldum ipsum contendant quidam quamvis pap Dei justo ac Hastinghes, apud transmarinis applicuit Angliam partibus in exercitu, a innumerabili contracto Normannorum, dux Willelmus, MLXVI. Domini Incarnatione ab
For these, see Margaret Ashdown, ‘An Icelandic Account of the Survival of Harold Godwinson’, in in Godwinson’, Harold of Survival the of Account Icelandic ‘An Ashdown, Margaret see these, For Ralph of Coggeshall, Coggeshall, of Ralph Aelred was producing a vita for Edward (albeit one in which Edward prophecised Harold’s death death Harold’s prophecised Edward which in one (albeit Edward for vita a producing was Aelred ryggvason and Harold Godwinson’, in Godwinson’, Harold and ryggvason McAvoy, Herbert Liz e rgm aadm qi imperium qui Haraldum, regem ae, rici Secundi, in sancto proposito perdurasse. proposito sancto in Secundi, rici - Crocker (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2011), 53 2011), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Crocker Stories, however, transcend boundaries. These tales that surround Harold are Harold surround that tales These boundaries. transcend however, Stories, - his
Saxons: Studies Saxons: 252 wanderings, became a hermit at Chester, surviving supposedly until the until supposedly surviving Chester, at hermit a became wanderings,
Chester, at the time these texts were produced, was a volatile border volatile a was produced, were texts these time the at Chester, 253 (1154
Chronicon Anglicanum Chronicon Medieval Anchoritisms: Gender, Space and the Solitary Life Solitary the and Space Gender, Anchoritisms: Medieval -
1189) in some Aspects of their History and Culture presented to Bruce Dickins Bruce to presented Culture and History their of Aspects some in -
n post and
. Óláfr Tryggvas Óláfr 251
rchs, of course, were closely bound up in the political crises of of crises political the in up bound closely were course, of rchs, Though the form of the tex the of form Thoughthe - The Middle Ages in the North West North the in Ages Middle The
Angliae injuste injuste Angliae 254 Viking
Though these texts at certain moments indicate , ed. J. Steven J. ed. , King Harold II an II Harold King
This text is dated c. 1223. c. dated text is This come increasingly embellished, intertwined, -
- g Attds n h Sria Lgns f Óláfr of Legends Survival the in Attitudes Age 153; 153; Gillian Fellows on - , a Norwegian king who was last seen seen last was who king Norwegian a , 64. 64. usurpaverat - 136; Marc Cohen, ‘From Trondheim to to Trondheim ‘From Cohen, Marc 136; For For son (Londo son Óláfr in the context of Scandinavian Scandinavian of context the in Óláfr d the Bayeux Tapestry Bayeux the d Svolder , regno simul ac vita privavit, privavit, vita ac simul regno ,
the territory in the minds the in territory the inclusioninfluencedthe t - n: Longman, 1875), 1. 1. 1875), Longman, n: Jensen, ‘The Jensen, Myth of Harold
judicio (1000), was also said , ed. Tom Scott and Pat Pat and Scott Tom ed. , le of towns, border
die Sancti Calixti Calixti Sancti die - Cult in Context Context in Cult
, Gervase was Gervase , (Woodbridge: (Woodbridge: , ed. Gale R. Gale ed. , Anno 70 ,
CEU eTD Collection evidence of the influence of Romance literature literature Romance of influence the of evidence woman Saracen a where Winchester to brought is Hastings, at dead for left Harold, Haroldi and style sagasand romance. of Áslákssonar þáttr feeling religious 259 258 257 256 255 the far a compiled, such how comprehended only not has reappraisal patron, its to connected reputation its removing on intent Waltham of monk former a by written romance’ historical an than else ‘little as rejected been has It hostility. to owing them neglected anchoritewhere he inChester dies. an becomes he Welsh, the by clothes his of robbed and beaten is he where hermit, cowl, a underneath covered scars England, to returns he Rome, in church a from relics off carry to trying unsuccessfully After Jerusalem. to pilgrimage a on barefoot go to opts so and path, to Danes and Saxons and Ireland and 155 1995), Press, Head Leopard’s Starkey (Oxford: Pat and Scott 17 2010), Brepolis, (Turnhout: Saints in Scandinavia and Eastern Europe (c. 1000 in Perspective’, Compartive A Conversion: 147 2007), Brill, (Leiden:
Thacker, ‘The Cult ‘The ofK Thacker, C.Holt, J. ofK Cult ‘The AlanThacker, Fellows Thomas Duffus Hardy, Hardy, Duffus Thomas vita This irrational tale has its reasons. Scholarship on the on Scholarship reasons. its has tale irrational This the is narrative survival the of articulation detailed most and clearest The
transforms Harold transforms (c - Jensen 259 1204 . , vol. 1 (London: Longman, 1862), 668. Longman, 1862), 1 vol. (London: , Colonial England England 1066 Colonial
but also how it was intended to be read. Robert M. Stein has noted how noted has Stein M. Robert read. be to intended was it how also but , ‘Myth of Harold’, 57. ofHarold’, ‘Myth , – - , 255 1206),
such as when Harold’s when as such under the name Christian. After a spell in the Welsh borders as a as borders Welsh the in spell a After Christian. name the under
making him akin to a saint a to akin him making fight against the Normans, Harold realizes God is against such a such against is God realizes Harold Normans, the against fight Descriptive Catalogue of Materials Relating to the H the to Relating Materials of Catalogue Descriptive ingHarold - 257
157, 256
- and ing Harold at Chester’, in in Chester’, at ingHarold
37. “into a new kind of saint while transforming itself into a into itself transforming while saint of kind new a “into
hc cmie rmne ih eiin I ti version, this In religion. with romance combines which and Antonsonn’s ‘The Early Cult of Saints in Scandinavia and the the and Scandinavia in Saints of Cult Early ‘The Antonsonn’s and
- ‘ ’ 1215 ,
the quietist quietist the 164
(London: Hambledon Press, 1997), 3 1997), Press, (London: Hambledon - 169 in in Saints and Their Lives on the Periphery: Veneration of Veneration Periphery: the on Lives Their and Saints .
corpse is said to smell sweetly in sweetly smell to said is corpse - 1200)
literature of a defeated nation’ defeated a of literature , , ed. Haki Antonsson and Ildar H. G – The Middle Ages in the North West North the in Ages Middle The
the stories tend towards the contentthe towards tend stories the –
el hm Atr aln t spur to failing After him. heals - 1 75 (1575 - vita fetched tale could be be could tale fetched 6)
, however, , - istory of Great Britain Britain Great of istory 4.
. 258 Hemings has long has aripzanov aripzanov , ed. Tom Tom ed. ,
Recent Vita 71 –
CEU eTD Collection Haroldi veracity. its stressing roma 262 261 260 a saint (or near saint) who was destined to be a king, rathe one story, new a creates facts fantastical of accumulation The presents. text the that Harold of life the of ‘truth’ the produces death of moment The 175 ‘ Leclerque, Literatures Medieval
Ibid, 202 Ibid, Haroldi Vita oet . ti, Te rul wt Hrl: h Ielgcl otx o the of Context Ideological The Harold: with Trouble ‘The Stein, M. Robert - nce” 187. Harold. manthe God of hadconfessed him, to last his words, in hewasind that enemies,his hehas departed Lord. the priest to Butthe told once them at that all Christian.”gaveghost,conquerorafterNotlongup thenow,and this he over all m caused I name, my conceal might I that and, ashes; in lying man, poor a I am now but name, by Harold England, of King the formerly was Ithat true is “Itreplied: breath.”he Then last drawn your youhave till everyone tell shall youanything that you to declare I will I you, tell soul,my of peril“On answered: priestI question.” yourThe of motivethe satisfy what divulge not will you live, I as long as that, Lord, the of what him of asked station of he life he was? confession, To whom last he his to listening was he as But the requires. demanded man holy Christianrite the that himall to administered and mansick the visited and came the when arrived consolationthof necessity extreme of moment last that as and near, drew Harold venerable the of death the of day the as Now i Di n xrm cnesoe niai e ism fe etsie re[gem certissime effe ipsum et intimavit Haroldum][.] confessione extrema in Dei vir migravitvictor ad dominum. vero statimSacredos omnibusnunciavit.quod me nomine feci Christianum.” u et . cinere in jacens et pauper autem nunc . halitum.” Tum ille . “Verum est quod rex fui quondam Anglie Haroldus nomine quicquid mihi dixeris omnibus erit incognitum . usque quo extremum efflaveris interrogationi tue rationi satisfaciam propalabis nulli dixero tibi quod exig vivente me quod Domini mos quiquid illi confessionem eum audiensinterrigavit cujus et condicionis vir ipsius fuerit. Cui ille . vero “Si michi dixeris visitabat Extremamin verbo . infirmum exhibebat devote Christianus . Johannis sancti ecclesia de . nomine Andreas novi bene ego quem . sacerdos accedens Unde . solacio indigeret salutaris viatici santus vir articulo urgente necessitatis extreme quod Appropinquante autem die exitus venerabilis viri , which isworthquoting at length.
- 3. by using a narrative modeled on the the on modeled narrative a using by S. Martin dans l'hagio dans Martin S.
262 , ed. Walter de Gray Birch (London: Elliot Stock, 1885), 98 1885), Stock, Gray Elliot de (London: Birch ed.Walter , suorum hostium omnium jam et spiritum: emisit hec post diu Non
2 (1998): 181 (1998): 2 261 260 e Holye Sacrament,priest,a namedwhom well, knew IAndrew,
. Ci aeds “n eiuo nm me io ii quod tibi dico mee anime periculo “In sacerdos. Cui s.”
This is apparent in the depiction of Harold’s death in the in death Harold’s of depiction the in apparent is This
graphie monastique du moyen age’ moyen du monastique graphie - 204 (197). 204
replied: replied: “If you will promise me, on the Word
The medieval use of Martin’s Martin’s of use medieval The
me shall be preserved a secret from secret a preserved be shall me t celarem nomen meum appellarimeum nomen celarem t ia . Martini S. Vita Haroldi perventum est ad hoc r than the life of a king whose , Studia Anselmiana Studia that - 9 yself to be called be to yself 9.
vita presents ‘ presents , while adamantly adamantly while ,
ia Haroldi Vita is examined in Jean Jean in examined is eed eed King the life of life the
46 (1961): (1961): 46 ei it ’, Vita New 72
CEU eTD Collection coas rva mc about much reveal scholars, death.replaced withaChristian’s judgment claimed to have been meted out at the Battle of Hastings is here, consciously, of copy a Vita Haroldi is a religious text, a point reinforced by its survival in a codex that includes were virtues 264 263 Danish monarch. Anglo last the of end problematic the with dealt that emerged literature varied a sins, an and brothers the Anglo in account sparse the From monarchs. of lives the of treatments their in aspects these el that proves Harold’s death during the Battle of Hastings, and the treatment of his corpse afterwards, 2. 5. hermit. a deathof ‘good’ with the exemplary replaced Hastingswas at Harold violent death of became attached to hagiographic forms and conte king defeated a of escapism romantic the and pilgrimages, became (‘wanderings’), of those with mixed their nature, are fluid, and this meant n by however, stories, Such border. Welsh the on town troublesome a in instill ‘Englishness’ to means a as then and curiosity, a as used was death his about uncertainty http://www.bl.uk/catalogues/illuminatedmanuscripts/record.asp?MSID=7326 Tapestry Bayeux
Stephen Matthews, ‘The Content and Construction of the of Construction and Content ‘The Matthews, Stephen rts Lbay aly 3776 Harley Library British Conclusion These survival stories, though sidelined by contemporaries and by modern modern by and contemporaries by sidelined though stories, survival These
- Saxon Saxon Chronicles, where one manuscript records the death of Harold and his e netoe ace crucis sancte inventione De
sufficient to make him a saint’ a him make to sufficient eventh and twelfth century chroniclers and poets were concerned with with concerned were poets and chroniclers century twelfth and eventh , ed. Gale R. Gale Owen ed. , other embellishes this version with the motif of divine punishment for punishment divine of motif the with version this embellishes other
lf Tryggvason Óláfr
- is catalogued and provided with a detailed description at at description detailed a with provided and catalogued is how Harold’s demise was regarded. The troubling troubling The regarded. was demise Harold’s how Crocker (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2011), 65 2011), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Crocker
arratives of Harold’s survival were muddled and
Tee cons f hi ‘ their of accounts These . an d the the d . 263
nt. nt. In doing this, the ‘bad’ sudden and Though seemingly unbelievable, the unbelievable, seemingly Though oae f Brendon. of Voyage Vita Haroldi Vita ’, in ’, . King Harold II a II Harold King
peregrinationes 264 - 73 (65) 73
h divine The
nd the nd 73 ’ -
CEU eTD Collection of Harold being fatally wounded by an arrow piercing his eye, with its connotations of connotations withits arrow piercing hiseye, byof Haroldanwounded fatally being ( k are participants Norman the laud that accounts Norman early the consequence, a As success. a and legal, justified, both was conflict the that stress to keen were Normans T evidence for later conflicts between the two sides (Orderic). Waltham Abbey, which which Abbey, Waltham (Orderic). sides two the between conflicts later for evidence presented in a good light (Malmesbury), and another depicting William’s refusal as the accepting the pleas s an abbey to pray for the souls of the dead (Huntingdon), another presenting the duke as responses were less one t means a is shore the by remains the of burial eventual the and heroes, classical surpassing as panegyrics their of subject the present to mother Harold’s from money of offers and pleas rejectingthe The early Norman works, th Conquest. Norman the and monarch the of interpretation their reiterate to opportunity of hisdeath usedtoreflect is character. onhis account produced by Waltham the Abbey, which the deceased in monarch ha Notably, (Wace). appeal dramatic for poeticized or (Huntingdon), either be ignored (Orderic), classicized (Malmesbury), joined to Anglo the stressing and Tapestry, the divine judgment for his supposed perjury, appears in sources Carmen e t srs ta Hrl ws ed ete b peetn i i a ielzd manner idealized an in it presenting by either dead, was Harold that stress to een he Norman invasion had been brutal, and, though they had received papal support, the h dsue vr hr Hrl ws uid rvdd uhr wt the with authors provided buried was Harold where over dispute The The manner in which Harold died reflected judgment on his character and reign. ), or by singing praises to the victorious William ( William victoriouspraises tothe by singing ), or monarch’s demise in this manner. It manner. this in demise monarch’s Adelae Comitissae Adelae o Har - sided, sided, with one omitting the scene to stress the construction of old could be buried at Waltham allowing dpc Wlim s ueir o i dfae rvl Later rival. defeated his to superior as William depict o e Carmen )
that while problematic, reveal the importance of of importance the reveal problematic, while that and the Guesta Guesta Guillelmi
became the key account that could that account key the became Gesta Guillelmi ( d d patronized, the moment L’Ystoire de L’Ystoire li Normant , present Duke William
both sides could be - Saxon Saxon accounts ). The story story ). The 74 ,
CEU eTD Collection accounts took details from the survival stories that had accumulated around the the around accumulated had that stories survival the from details took accounts Other concerns. political contemporary address to Chester in hermit a became he that cl recorded Authors establishment. pre their for support Norman attract to and survival Harold’s of rumours m the have to claimed exemplarygood that death h the with monarch defeated the provide to was appears, it some, for resolution The death and burial is a continued battlefield between the two forces that fought each other. a being from changed burial and death Edward’s how shown was it chapter, previous the In text. hagiographical Haroldi Scandi defeated similarly Such disputes, however, facilitated another understanding of Harold’s demise. Harold’s of understanding another facilitated however, disputes, Such , used the growing religious interpretations of Harold’s life to present it as a as it present to life Harold’s of interpretations religious growing the used ,
aims that he survived for curiosity value, and some used the tale the used some and value, curiosity for survived he that aims onarch’s remains, presented its ownership as a means to quash to means a as ownership its presented remains, onarch’s navian monarch navian e was at denied Hastings. mourned event to a religious paradigm. With Harold, his Harold, With paradigm. religious a to event mourned Óláfr Tryggvason Óláfr
, and one source, the source, one and , - Norman Norman Vita 75
CEU eTD Collection William William spent much of his youth and young adulthood securing his position. and Jerusalem, to pilgrimage on during fatherdied absent his after duchy the inherited difficulti had he life, his England, of King and Normandy of Duke the I, William 270 269 268 267 266 265 Caen, a choice that reflected both the seat of his power and his patronage. Battle, at founded he abbey the of claims the to his death and burial to assess and critique his Anglo and English values, Norman event, and,inthe political a was death His demise. his after exist would kingdom his how determined burial, extent lesser a to and death, his meant succession of issue the and territories even waged war onhim.These own family was fractured: his sons quarreled among themselves, and his eldest, Robert, His rule. his for problems created kingdom the from absencefrequent William’s king, problem further in resulted Evans, Evans, in decreuit. dubio siprocul obisset Anglia humari se et qua in fundauit, concesse uictorie est relatum supra out De a sibi loco in actitatur, mother. Norman a and father Bates, David 21 1989), Harper Christopher in Conquérant”’, le “Guillaume
For For place of death acting as ‘a mirror of their activities, and the geographical spr The influence, and extent of, the problems inheriting the duchy on William’s character is assessed in in assessed is character William’s on theduchy inheriting the problems of, extent and influence, The GRA Malmesbury and Vitalis both had a French father and an English mother; Huntingdon, an English English an Huntingdon, mother; English an and father French a had both Vitalis and Malmesbury Chronicle of Battle Abbey Battle of Chronicle Regarding the name ‘William the Conqueror’, see Michel du Boüard ‘Note sur l’appellation l’appellation sur ‘Note Boüard du Michel see Conqueror’, the ‘William name the Regarding , 513. , Though William I chose to use what followed after his demise to assert his assert to demise his after followed what use to chose I William Though Death of Kings of Death 3. - 26.
The Conquest Seen Through Conquest The ‘ ‘The Conqueror’s Adolescence’, Adolescence’, Conqueror’s ‘The Ought Not RestOught aPlace in Seized Brute HeHad By Force’ De Obitu Will Obitu De - Bill, Bill, , 23. 23. , Christopher Holdsworth and Janet L Janet and Holdsworth Christopher
, ed. and tr. Searle, 92, 94: 92, Searle, tr. and ed. ,
s ih eiiay n atoiy Te leiiae child illegitimate The authority. and legitimacy with es s. Having defeating Harold at Hastings and been crowned been and Hastings at Harold defeating Having s.
tde i Mdea Hsoy Pres History Medieval in Studies
problematic elements meantproblematic howWilliam regarded elements his elmi
- , was depicted for, was political purposes. depicted Norman chroniclers of mixed parentage later used used later parentage mixed of chroniclers Norman ANS William I’s
25 (2003): 1 (2003): 25 conquest conquest and rule in England. 269 In Anglia vero vero Anglia In
the monarch desired to be buried atburied be to desired monarch the . Nelson (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Nelson .
- Demise 18. 18. 266
ne t R Aln Brown Allen R. to ented died in 1087. Throughout 1087. in died tertiam,
and Burial and ead ead of their rule’, see
de qua nunc sermo sermo nunc qua de 270
265 268
The Abbey 267
Contrary
Success , ed. ed. , 76
CEU eTD Collection Peterborough Chronicle and Henry, Archdeacon of Hun of Archdeacon Henry, and Chronicle Peterborough The William. of assessments unsympathetic and articulated to means a as monarch ancestry in Normandy, used their depictions of the death and burial of the first Norman silence’, of ‘generation Sainte of Abbey the at purpose, same the for built monastery, female the in buried was (Matilda ruling their against Flanders of Matilda married of Saint 274 273 272 271 kin and Normans the of duke William, fecit uiuere pace in ecclesiam sanctam qui Anglorum, regisque Gesta Normannorum Ducum depi source earliest The 3. 1. writing historic couldevents alter pedagogical, for andtheologicalpurposes. political, twelfth how see to possible is it presentations, these examining moral a into burial and death William’s crafted classical allusions, and biblical and Conquest Norman the after circulated and copied been Ecclesiastica Historia Malmesbury’s of William concerns. contemporary addressing while ruler deceased the of legacy the assess to writing Anglo use 1546 (1445 1546 De Obitu Willelmi 1995 April London, College Queen English in 1500’, of Commemorations Posthumous and Burials The honour”: and solemnity such Conqu C.Douglas, David of1793. riots the in was removed thethighbone 1562; in Calvinists by
Matilda’s Matilda’s burial is in contextualized John Carmi Parsons, ‘“Never was a body buried in with England GND Gransden, His remains were destroyed with the exception of a single thighbone when the tomb was ransacked ransacked was tomb the when thighbone single a of exception the with destroyed were remains His Politicising theDemise:
eror: The Norman Impact Upon England Upon Impact Norman The eror: II, II, 184 - Etienne, where his corpse resided, Queens and Queenship in Medieval Europe: Proceedings of a Conference held at King’s King’s at held Conference a of Proceedings Europe: Medieval in Queenship and Queens - - Saxon historical traditions of poetry, homiletic, and Bede’s view of history of view Bede’s and homiletic, poetry, of traditions historical Saxon Historical Writing Historical 1456). - 191; theLatin191; te : Propaganda for the Anglo
, employing motifs taken from earlier historical texts that had that texts historical earlier from taken motifs employing , 273
cting the death of William William of death the cting , ed. Anne Duggan (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 1997): 317 1997): Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: ed.Anne , Duggan
authors across the Eng the across authors , 136. , xt as Lack, of this ‘The is an also in edition printed Katherine appendix , 274
De o
under the title bitu Willelmi bitu et Rgm Anglorum Regum Gesta g of the English, who brought peace to the holy holy the to peace brought who English, the gof - Norman Norman Succession, 1087
(New Haven: Conn., 1999), 363. 1999), (New Conn., Haven: 271
he had built to appease the Papacy having De De Willelmi,obitu ducis Normannorum
lish Channel, and authors of English of authors and Channel, lish I
appears in one manuscript of the the of manuscript one in appears tingdon’s tingdon’s - 88?’, 88?’, exemplum
n O and - EHR Trinité). Historia Anglorum Historia
- (On the death of of death the (On historical century
rderic Vitalis’s Vitalis’s rderic 123 123 (2008): 1417 . Fina - 272 337. 337. William the the William
fe a After lly, lly,
s to to s By By 77 -
CEU eTD Collection bring God’s mercy with tears, before noting the conqueror did not fear death but was but death fear not did conqueror the noting before tears, with mercy God’s bring c questions rhetorical inserts drink. and food rejected stomach his and difficult became breathing his as sobs nausea, with anditspoliticalof the text nature be will examined. Church). 281 280 279 278 277 276 275 sceptre and sword, hiseldestof succession. He desired After pious charity towards churches and the poor, the monarch deals with the problem what. receive should who arranges William dying the wishes, final his out carrying half monarch’s the and Gerard, chancellor the John, named physician a Lisieux, of Gilbert Rouen, of audience. from life to death, and his kingdom Normandy. to happen would what about troubled pauperibus, postremo quid filiis quid postremo pauperibus, libris uasis, quid ecclesiis, armis, quid fuit, uisum coronis, sibi prout Et scilicet iuberet. describi regalibus singula per sacerdotalibus, thesauris uestibusque in constabat que familiarem rem et faceret omnia credebat. sua familiarius ei tanto nouerat, propinquiorem sibi quanto Iohannes Lexouiensis, episcopus Gislebertus urbis, medi prefate archiepiscopus Willelmus errant quos suumpost o esse patriam Normanniam affirmans gemebat, nouerat futurum quod sed dolebat, recessurum Non se enim clementie? fundebat diuine acceleratione pro quas flumina lacrimarum narrare Quis merorem? sesecommittit. lecto desertus uiribus ibique Rotomagensis, urbis insuburbia et tabescere destitui. fastidio cepit reuerteretur combustione seu nausianti stomacho cibum potumque subuersione reicere, crebris suspiriis urgeri, singultibus quati Medante a dum Willelmus,
GND John Le Patourel, ‘The Norman Succession, 996 Succession, Norman ‘The Le John Patourel, GND GND GND GND GND cus et Geradus cancellarius, sed et Robertus comes Moritoniensis, frater eiusdem Regis, quem quem Regis, eiusdem frater Moritoniensis, comes Robertus et sed cancellarius, Geradus et cus 276
II, 186: Iussit autem eidem uenerabili fratri suo Roberto, ut Iussit ministros fratri Roberto, II, uenerabili 186: su eidem autem camere suo II, 184 II, II, 184: Quod cernens iussit sibi parai habitaculum apud ecclesiam sancti Geruasii, que est sita sita est que Geruasii, sancti ecclesiam apud habitaculum parai sibi iussit cernens Quod 184: II, Willelmi obitu De II, 186: Aderant autem eius consolationi uenerabiles antistites et et alii serui Dei plurimi inter inter plurimi Dei serui alii et et antistites uenerabiles consolationi eius autem Aderant 186: II, II, 184: Anno Do Anno 184: II, II, 184, 186: Porro quis explicet pro ec pro explicet quis Porro 186: 184, II,
275 After ordering accommodation in Rouen, the king collapses. king the Rouen, in accommodation ordering After De obitu Willelmi
bitum miseram, sicut postea rei probauit euentus. euentus. probauit rei postea sicut miseram, bitum After noting how the death and burial of William is noted, the construction - 185, translation by van Houts. van bytranslation 185, - rte Robert. brother –
meaning, in all likelihood, this one son should inherit all. inherit should son one this likelihood, all in meaning, minie Incarnationis millesimo octogesimo septimo piisime recordationis rex rex recordationis piisime septimo octogesimo millesimo Incarnationis minie
begins with William, back from burning Mantes, afflicted afflicted Mantes, burning from back William, with begins
lists lists notable figures that were present: William, archbishop largire deberet edixit. deberet largire oncerning the state of the church, and asking who will who asking and church, the of state the oncerning
279
from one ruler to the next, William’s demise has an ih uh n uine aal o rcrig and recording of capable audience an such With son, William (later William II), (laterthecrown, son, William receive
clesie statu sollicitudinem, uel pro eius concussione concussione eius pro uel sollicitudinem, statu clesie - 1135’, 1135’,
EHR 278
To ease the monarch’s transition monarch’s the ease To
86 (1971): 225 (1971): 86
- 250. 277
ac ac per hoc uirtute
The text thentext The e ante see ante uenire 281
The 280 78
CEU eTD Collection by is son William (with an inscription in gold composed by the Archbishop of York). noting that he was atburied Caen lengths of his life and reign, the text provides a sketch of the monarch’s character before dies. and communion, receives unction, and blessing the requests du the him grant and Robert, son, eldest his forgive to monarch the spur to manages and disagrees, however, audience, 287 286 285 284 283 282 (William). son became royal chaplain, and, later, bishop of Wells owing to the patronage of William’s identifia physician the is briefly, noted however, community. ecclesiastical an a monkin publicallylike end his audience,surrounded an meeting by discus demise, Edward’s with As death. Papers Addiderat / domino domus parua magno et Sufficit / urna hicet obiit. Phebus gremiis in unam/ Virginis partibus quinis septem
GND Daniell, His care His GND GND For the later details: details: later the For
II, II, 188, 190: In hac ergo sepultus est, et arca argentea deaurata supra tumulum eius est exstructa , ed. David Knowles (London: Longmans and Green, 1947), 74 1947), Green, and Longmans Knowles(London: David ed. , The short passage provides us with an image of how a king prepared for a ‘good’ II, 186, 188: Inter hec tam uenerabilis antistes Willelmus quam ceteri qui aderant, uerebantur uerebantur aderant, qui ceteri quam Willelmus antistes uenerabilis tam hec Inter 188: 186, II, II, 188: His dictis petiuit ut in se celebraretur uisitacio et unction infirmorum, et per officium per et infirmorum, unction et uisitacio celebraretur se in ut petiuit dictis His 188: II, er is discussed in R. A. L. Smalls, ‘John of Tours, Bishop of Bath 1088 Bath of Bishop Tours, of ‘John Smalls, L. A. R. in discussed is er Death and Burial and Death
286
287 t i dahe ae rhihp, ocre wt hs ol Present, soul. his with concerned archbishops, are deathbed his At
Such men, learned in medicine, were often treated with disdain by disdain with treated often were medicine, in learned men, Such
GND ooe d otm e i tlbs omns ars e peet minasque precepta Dei patris communis talibus in et mortem, ad dolore tuliscumque collectis, enumerare uidebatur quot et quantis ab eo affictus sit sit affictus eo ab quantis et quot uidebatur enumerare collectis, tuliscumque
, , 30; Binski,
II, 188: Tandem omnium animis sedit nusquam eum honestius tumulari tumulari honestius eum nusquam sedit animis omnium Tandem 188: II,
regno successit Anglico, (EPITHAPHIVM REGIS) et titulus in in titulus et REGIS) (EPITHAPHIVM Anglico, successit regno in achurch he had erected, chy of Normandy. of chy Medieval Death Medieval e i a erir hpe, ila dies William chapter, earlier an in sed
honorem Dei et sancti Stephani prothomartiris prothomartiris Stephani sancti et Dei honorem , 29 , ble as ble - 33. 282
John John
This done, the dying William dying the done, This dolorem; fisi tamen de eius inuicta inuicta eius de tamen fisi dolorem;
- of Tours of 284 82. eeu. n aiu eg uite ergo talibus In deretur.
mnem ducatum Normannie Normannie ducatum mnem with a builtmonument
283 .
- This figure later figurelater This the listing After 1122’, in 1122’, cuit, / Rex Rex / cuit, Collected Collected 285 79
CEU eTD Collection brother; their purpose, in addition to being familia being to addition in purpose, their brother; York, of Archbishop later England, of Chancellor Lord then to prepare the dying monarch’s soul for death. Important also is the presence of Gerard, ecclesiastical figures were present to step in when help. not did foreign were concerns). worldly with them burdened (which their more monastic colleagues because their pu 292 291 290 289 288 concern expresses former the of inclusion the while ruler, esteemed the to comparison Einhard’s from Charlemagne’s The ninth two of amalgamation an is it deathWilliam’s andan of hischaracter,analysis assessment hasdiscovered ofthe text death theaccepted in mind. sound in was monarch the as and disseminate the king’s final wishes, which were allowed to feature changes as long Spectrum, 1973): 209 Spectrum,1973): in origine’, 171. 2007), Press, University Oxford (Oxford: 167. 2007), Press, University Watkins, S. C. 72, Mamesbury, of wereFrench. rest the and Italian, werepossibly three English, was onethat only 262, Longman,1979), (NewYork: Wellcome Historical Library, Medical 1965) Hammon, Faye Getz, uil in si minimum intendit. putans animo Bathoniam non in thronum gloriae qui minoris medicus, artifitio, professione conflauerat Turonicus, illo natione questum Iohannes, successisset eis uero Cum Hi
For For Gerard’s career, curious death (and condemned reading material), and refused burial, see William L. J. Engels, ‘De obitu Willelmi ducis Normannorum regisque Anglorum: Texte, modèles, valeur et valeur modèles, Texte, Anglorum: regisque Normannorum ducis Willelmi obitu ‘De Engels, J. L. forty the Of See however George Garnett, Garnett, George however See See the depiction of John of Tours in William of Mamesbury, Mamesbury, of William in Tours of John of depiction the See story of the English Bishops English the of story
et i ta o Lus h Pos n the in Pious the Louis of that is death The text however is not what it appears. Though it seems to be an account of account an be to seems it Though appears. it what not is however text The h Mdcl rciinr i Mdea Egad A igahcl Register Biographical A England: Medieval in Practitioners Medical The Medicine in Medicine the Middle Ages English Mélanges Christine Mohrmann: Nouveau recueil offert par ses anciens élèv anciens ses par offert recueil Nouveau Mohrmann: Christine Mélanges -
five G esta esta
medical practitioners living under Norman kings kings Norman under living practitioners medical itr ad h Spraua i Mdea England Medieval in Supernatural the and History - 255; Lack, 255; ‘De obitu’. P onti –
if notexemplaryif
ficum Anglorum ficum
289 , ed. and tr. M. Winterbottom (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2007), 304: 304: 2007), Press, Clarendon (Oxford: Winterbottom M. tr. and ed. , Conquered England: Kingship, Succes Kingship, England: Conquered
They were, however, of great use to the monarch. The monarch. the to use great of however, were, They ia aoi Magni Karoli Vita
See also the treatment of Henry’s select physician, Faritus, in in Faritus, physician, select Henry’s of treatment the also See - 291 century texts altered to fit the Norman context. Norman the fit to altered texts century
, ed. and tr. Winterbottom, 392, Barlow, 392, Winterbottom, tr. and ed. , De obitu Willelmi obitu De –
– Frank Barlow noted in
(Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1988), 13 Press, 1988), Princeton University (Princeton: fashion. ia Hludouuici Vita rsuit rsuit often led them to financial success 288 the physician could do no more, and
r to the dying monarch, is to record to is monarch, dying the to r
That the majority of practitioners of majority the That Te atr rie Wlim by William praises latter The .
shows William preparing for preparing William shows G – la resideret inglorius, transferre transferre inglorius, resideret la esta esta
The The English Churc listed in C. H. Talbot and E. A. A. E. and Talbot H. C. in listed sion, and Tenure 1066 Tenure and sion, 290 P ad h caatr is character the and ,
ontificum Anglorum: The The Anglorum: ontificum
(Cambridge: Cambridge Cambridge (Cambridge: and William’s half William’s and English Church English h, h, 1066 es
(London: (London: (Utrecht: (Utrecht: - - 1166 1154 - 14. 292 80 - ,
CEU eTD Collection by hand. another (William), over another (Robert), and was copied into the the that suggested ‘primogen word of author the notably, son; youngest Louis’s concerned own father owing to disputes over succession, and closed with a civil war. The problem kin the about 295 294 293 the sources, both In opinion. and presentation their in differ but death, I’s William Huntingdon’s Anglorum of Archdeacon Henry, and Chronicle Peterborough The William; rather, they depict the death of the monarch to pass an assessment on his reign. to contrast in sources, two next The 3. 2. actual William’s dying the as William son the presenting by deathbed politicized already an acquired. was able while William was required to hand Robert the Norman duchy that he had inherited, he meant which acquisition, and patrimony between distinction a was there seems it and William a ‘good’ death, which the text makes overt, and that the issue of succession is clarified. met his death, but it does illuminate key concerns regarding the event: that the king died 64 (1991): 221 (1991): 64 141
Emily Zack Tabuteau, ‘The Role of Law in the Succession to Normandy and England’, Lack, ‘Deobitu’. Lack, Barbara English, ‘William the Conqueror and the Anglo the and Conqueror the ‘William English, Barbara - Moralising the Death: Peterborough and theDeath:PeterboroughMoralising and Huntingdon 169 (148 169
choice of successor. choice ofsuccessor.
had selected his son Robert as successor to the Norman duchy prior to 1066, 295 to be undecided about who would inherit the kingdom of England that he had , owing to a likely shared source, are similar in th
The fabricated text of - gdom. Louis’s reign was marked by his sons attempting to depose their their depose to attempting sons his by marked was reign Louis’s gdom. - 152, particularly 150, note 42). note 150, particularly 152, 236. Gillingham, ‘At the Deathbeds’, 512 the Deathbeds’, Gillingham,‘At 236. itus’ into the account, making the inversion clear. A recent article has has article recent A clear. inversion the making account, the into itus’ 293
This likely doesexplanation assist understanding not William how e bt Willelmi obitu De
De obitu Wilellmi De
a dseiae b spotr o oe son one of supporters by disseminated was o bitu Willelmi bitu - 513. - Norman Succession’, Succession’, Norman
is therefore an attempt to politicize
, do not depict the deathbed of of deathbed the depict not do , De Obitu Willelmi Obitu De Gesta Normannorum Ducum e details they include about
Historical Research Historical HSJ
inserts the inserts Historia
3 3 (1991): 294 81
CEU eTD Collection tnad etr i floe b a tnad interpretation standard a by followed is feature standard rul had the of death monarch. It lists the date from the Christ’s birth, then the number of years that the upon monarch reflect to techniques homiletic employing before fashion, is and followed thecharacter by a of comment on thedeceased king kingdom the of plight the of description a after placed is death monarch’s 298 297 296 earth. for traded riches his all and life, his of end the end the at only receiving king a about comments moralistic among included are buried was he where and died William where concerning Details the reader before demise. ofWilliam’s informing him and burnt to death two anchorites. to the burnt France, of I Philip King against raids their in army, William’s that records Chronicle greed of the monarch and his men. After listing further problems with the kingdom, the the of sinfulness Harold of death the concerning chapter fotmael, fotmael, Se wela. C on hine bebyrgede wuniend ancersettle on Gode hyrsumedon þe menn Normandige. to ongean cearde cyngse Willelm gedone, þus Ðissum forbeande. halige twegen 7 burh, þaere innon waeron þe mynstres halige þa ealle 7 Maðante burh þa forbearnde 7 dael mycelne mannon his Normandige
ASC ASC ASC E ASC S E ASC spares neither powerful men nor lowly He pitiful? more How aff him.that and ill to became happened pitiful more and thing, pitiful a did He menn heane, he hineseo genam. dea scearpa Se teollan? ic maeg Hwaet eglade. stranglice him Reowlic E d ad nlds cmet n h polm ta te igo fcd This faced. kingdom the that problems the on comment a includes and ed, The relevant annal entry in the Peterborough Chronicle begins in a standard standard a in begins Chronicle Peterborough the in entry annal relevant The , 96; translation is from Swanton, Swanton, from translationis 96; , , 96: He swealt on Normandige on Normandige on swealt He 96: , 7 95 , þ
se e waes aerur rice cyng cyng rice aerur waes e wn of Mantes. The flames engulfed all the holy ministers within the town, town, the within ministers holy the all engulfed flames The Mantes. of wn
þ into France mid fyrde 7 hergode uppan his agene hlaford Philippe þam cynge 7 sloh of sloh 7 cynge þam Philippe hlaford agene his uppan hergode 7 fyrde mid France into - 96: Eac on þam ilcan geare toforan Assumptio Sancte Marie for Willelm cyng of of cyng Willelm for Marie Sancte Assumptio toforan geare ilcan þam on Eac 96: e waes hwilon gescrid mid golde gescrid hwilon waes e þ ing he dyde, he ing
English people. This state of affairs the chronicler connects to the to connects chronicler the affairs of state This people. English a þ um aet Sancte Stephanes mynsterl aerer he hit araerde araerde hit he aerer mynsterl Stephanes Sancte aet um
licted him severely. What can I say! The sharp death which death sharp The say! I can What severely. him licted 7
reowlicor himreowlicorgelam
7
maniges landes hlaford, he naefde naefde he hlaford, landes maniges 296
ASC T ASC
A homiletic form appears, rhetorically addressing þ one nextan daeg aefter Natiuitas Sancte Marie, Marie, Sancte Natiuitas aefter daeg nextan one 7 , – –
mid gimmum, he laeg hemid laeg gimmum, 218.
it seized him. ht t uh flcin ws wn t the to owing was afflictions such it that
p. Hu reowlicor? Himgeyfelade, reowlicor? Hu p.
297 298
– only seven feet of land at land of feet seven only ie te motne of importance the Given þ . þ
a oferw a present in the previous previous the in present a ealles landes buton seofon seofon buton landes ealles a ð
þ e ne forlet ne rice ne forlet ne e 7
sy
rogen mid moldan. mid rogen ðð an maenifealdlice maenifealdlice an e þaer waeron waeron þaer e 7
þ et 7
man 82
CEU eTD Collection William’s character and how his kingdom was run, and a poem now known as ‘The ‘The as known now poem a and run, was kingdom his how and character William’s c section prose A good. do to good the leading and evil preventing as quality of his rule, and insert contemporary concerns, following Bede’s view of history comment. riches untold Henry kingdom, the William duchy, the Robert received son William’s of each what records annal the succession, the recording 303 302 301 300 299 diction), antiquated Ca chronicler attempted Peterborough to make his interpolations look contemporary (with the poem at uses fire 1126 disastrous the in destroyed The entries in the chronicle up to 1131 were written in the same hand, replacing a copy manuscript. of production the about argued been has what with fit displays poem the unmolested. gold of full bosom a with England William’s or without ababy unmolested, Bede’s assessment of an earlier monarch that a woman could travel from sea to sea with Allu praise. its in ambiguous is prose The men). over animals for preference seeming his (with poaching on penalties harsh the and Forest New the of establishing their success, while stressing their severity), while the poem complains about William’s account records the churches he constructed and the state of law in the kingdom (n death. ofWilliam’s the account homiletic follow ofKingRime William’, The Complexity of the Peterborough Chronicle Peterborough the of Complexity The ungederad. full godes his bosum mid his rice faranmihte ofer waere himsylfaht þeman þetan ualeret. mare, ledente se nullo ad proueribo dicitur, etiam si mulier una cum recens nato paruulo uellet totam perambulare insulam in a m hodie usque sicut ut, perhibetur fuisse peruenerat, Eduini regis imperium quaquauersum Brittania, Studies Anniversary
ASC ASC E ASC E ASC For the making the interpolations look contemporary, see Malasree Home, ‘ Home, Malasree see contemporary, look interpolations the making the For Bede, Bede, Following Bartlett Jere Whiting, ‘The Rime of King William’, in in William’, King of Rime ‘The Whiting, Jere Bartlett Following h dah f h mnrh rvds h crnce te hne o ses the assess to chance the chronicler the provides monarch the of death The , 97: Betwyx oðrum þingum nis na to forgytane þet gode frið þe he macode on þisan lande, swa Ecclesiastical History Ecclesiastical , xiii, , xviii.
, ed. T. A. Kirby and H. B. Woolf (Baltimore: John Hopkins Press, 1949), 89 1949), Press, Hopkins WoolfJohn (Baltimore: B. H. Kirby A. and ed. T. , 303
the poem displays the influence of anti of influence displaysthe poem the
, ed. and tr. and ed. ,
300
the chronicler asserts thatathrough mancouldthe chronicler travel asserts Colgrave and Mynors, 192: Tanta autem eo tempore pax in pax tempore eo autem Tanta 192: Mynors, and Colgrave ’, in ’, Reading the Anglo the Reading 301
- The clearer attitudes that attitudes clearer The - Saxon Chronicle: Language, Language, Chronicle: Saxon forest law polemics that polemics law forest thedral. Philologica: The Malone Malone The Philologica: – Double
wit 302 h no homiletic homiletic no h ommenting on ommenting -
Edged Déjà Vu: Vu: Déjà Edged 299 huh the Though
The prose ding to ding
oting - 96. ari ari 83 –
CEU eTD Collection restrainevil. from the evil that William did have been recorded so that those reading can follow the good and Bede like theauthor of politicise, to chronicler the allowed monarch the of death the of account the Copying was poem the that suggesting century, twelfth the in appeared 309 308 307 306 305 304 und Peterborough Chronicle, he omits ‘The conditions Rime of King William’ and twice makes Bede the noting by William of reign and wrath. d The Normans. warmongering burntdeath to anchorites, two presented as is evidence further ofGod’s the of character the of ofGod,will bythe wereEnglish his account,Normans inflictedIn onthe written the inthe1120s). to the Peterborough Chronicle, irritatus, regem cum inde rediret infirmitati, potesta morti concessit. potesta infirmitati, rediret inde cum irritatus,regem plebemqu interant, ibi que multos suorum neci dedit. Combussit quoque castrum nobile, quod uocatur Mannte, et omnes ecclesias Apulia, Anglia, et Normannia, in scilicet Quod conterunt. s Deus optimisquas eis terries Anotiochia, Cicilia,et Calabria, hostiliter etiam suos nequeant, agere non crudeliter cum contriuerint, hostes cum domini, Normannorum Sempreque redigant. uastitatem et pauperiem in suas terrasque se et deprimant, se ipsi possint, non adicere ut depresserunt, adeo suos hostes cum ut est, eorum siquidem Natura preminere. eos uiderat populis omnibus singularis seuicie esset uocari Anglicum ut etiam ita uitamterminauit. Willelmus huius uindicte auctor essent, obprobrior, redacti merorem ad et seruitutem ad omnes sed Anglia, Anglorum gentem Normanni complessent, aefter Literature English Medieval Ritual in and For (140). 190. 2009), Bredehoft, A. Literature, History
HA E ASC ‘The StefanJurasinski, HA HA HA - , xci , , 402: Iuerat autem hoc anno rex Willelmus in Franciam, predauitque regnum regis Philippi, et Philippi, regis regnum predauitque Franciam, in Willelmus rex anno hoc autem Iuerat 402: , , 402: Elegerat enim Deus Normanno Deus enim Elegerat 402: , super uoluntatem iustam Domini iam cum Regis, Willelmi regni primo uigesimo Anno 402: , like explanation forlike explanation their followsthe inclusion poem, asse 309 þ Henry, Archdeacon of Huntingdon, reshaped details taken from a source akin source a from taken details reshaped Huntingdon, of Archdeacon Henry, eora goodness goodness eora , 98: ,
- Like the Peterborough Chronicle, Huntingdon proceeds to assess the character xcviii.
another reading of the poem in a hunting context, see William Perry Marvin, Marvin, Perry William see context, hunting a in poem the of reading another
307 Ð as uhr, uine, n Od nls Verse English Old and Audiences, Authors,
and theseverity oftheir rule inEngland (and inother lands), þ ing wehabba ing , , ed. Alice 201 Brepols, (Turnhout: Jorgensen De Obitu WillelmiDe Obitu 7
forleon mod ealle yfelnesse mod ealle forleon 305 Rime of King William King of Rime e multam et duos anachoritas sanctos igni tradidit. Quibus de causis Deus Deus causis de Quibus tradidit. igni sanctos anachoritas duos et multam e
ð
be himaeg be gewritene,
306
for for polemica , a contemporary historical with event concerns. A
(Cambridge: Brewer, 2006), 50 2006), Brewer, (Cambridge: nec iam uix aliquis princeps de Anglorum progenie esset in s ad Anglorum gentem exterminandam, quia prerogatiua prerogatiua quia exterminandam, gentem Anglorum ad s
and its Analogues’, Analogues’, its and 7
l purposes in his gan on on gan vnl pnse Wlim atr his after William, punished ivinely ð er ge gode ge yfele,ge gode ge er
ð Trno Uiest o Trno Press, Toronto of University (Toronto:
one wegone ubiecit, magis magisqueapparet. magis ubiecit, 0), 67 er the monarch. Unlike the the Unlike monarch. the er Neophilologus
- 90; 90; for the diction, Thomas see þ e us lett to heofonan rice. heofonan us lett to e Historia Historia Anglorum - rting thatthegood and 52. þ
et ltr addition. later a þ
a godan mengodan a 88 (2004): 131 (2004): 88 Hunting Law Hunting 308
is proof
niman niman (also -
144 144 304 84 -
CEU eTD Collection Huntingdon’s contemporary insert to death William’s of event the uses Chronicle Peterborough The presented. are the same source and both follow Bede’s vision of history, they differ in how the details death,role andthe inWilliam’s role ofGod inhistory. history. of purpose the regarding statements like 311 310 writing: the history of pattern on Suetonian modeled consciously is presentation Malmesbury’s character. monarch’s of historiographicalmake to clea traditions William and his reign. To achieve this result, Orderic and Malmesbury employ a variety of legacy the of interpretation complex own their present chroniclers the burial, and ‘goo the setting this, doing In fashion. negative self as however death,in order. putting These hisaffairstwosources depictof thefatalillness William Historia Ecclesiastica Malmesbury’s of In the lengthy and detailed accounts of William I’s death and burial included in William 3. 4. God’sthe role plan divine English. of for theNormansin the 410: Willelmus omnium predictorum summus xxi anno glorifice splenduit. De quo dictum est: est: dictum quo De splenduit. glorifice anno xxi negauit, sinatura tibi Cesar Cesariem summus predictorum omnium Willelmus 410: duc que directam uiam per pergite malisdeclinantes, a et sequentes bona exempla, et malisa cautela. discatur
When concluding his history, bringing it to his present time, Huntingdon continues in this vein: this in continues Huntingdon time, present his to it bringing history, his concluding When HA The Deathbed against the DeathbedThe against th Death and 44 D cis regis cuius De 404: , h acut f ila’ dah cus fe a egh assmn o the of assessment lengthy a after occurs death William’s of account The Thoug
h the Peterborough Chronicle and the and Chronicle Peterborough the h Historia Anglorum Historia concerns that it saw as arising from the Norman Conquest, while while Conquest, Norman the from arising as saw it that concerns - rand ad rsn te odto ad uil f h crs i a in corpse the of burial and condition the present and ordained, Gesta Regum Anglorum Regum Gesta
(1135, revised 1139), the monar
oetsii ia bn prtigna ut t aa u a oi sumantur bonis a ut mala, et sunt perstringenda bona uita, potentissimi
HA / Hanc Willelme tibi stella comata dedit. comata stella tibi Willelme / Hanc
uses the monarch’s demise to reiterate his thesis on thesis his reiterate to demise monarch’s the uses , 406: , Vos 406: igitur qui legitis et uiri tanti uirtutes et uicia uidetis,
h hsoi fgr i daaial peetd to presented dramatically is figure historic the
r their reading. r their (1126, revised 1135) and Orderic Vitalis’s Vitalis’s Orderic and 1135) revised (1126, e Malmesbury Orderic Burial: and d’ deathbed against the ‘bad’ fatality ‘bad’ the against deathbed d’ 310
Historia Anglorum Historia This emphasizes both the divine the both emphasizes This ch is presented as dying a ‘good’ 311
it ad uitam perfectam. uitamperfectam. ad it
seem to share to seem
HA
85 ,
CEU eTD Collection with loud oaths. loud with image biographical – exp his at made joke a by angered being as presented is William character. ruler’s the provide an insight into the past. The cause of the monarch’s death is a means to criticize sho 317 316 315 314 313 312 story hostility, William’s by destroyed idyll pastoral a Presenting chronicler. ecclesiastical medieval a of practices established the to manner classical by theking’s be than character, as it is the latter that presents an image of the historical period articulated multorum dispendio ulcisceretur. dispendio multorum acceptam insolenter iniuriam ut mitigaret, animum furentis quod erat nichil cuncta populatur; proterit, exe fatiunt, uolentibus sui copiam uiridariis in poma moralcommunity’. as a rul their under society English by mirrored are kings the by displayed qualities The reign. his constituted that events of sequence the according to classical principles of biography designed to bring out the character of the king rather than insonarent. mentibus auditorum quiddam hiatu terrificum oris ipso quae facere sacramenta talia candelas ei libabo’, talia, 36. 2008), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: iacet Angliae ‘Rex alle dixisse: fertur potione Philippus quem uentrem, eius in iocatus fouens’, patientia cubile feminarum partu absolutarum more Rotomagi, abutens cuius continuity; se aliquantisper 173. NY: (Binghamton, Levin Saul and Studies Renaissance Early and Medieval for Center the of Conference Annual in Lucan’, and Suetonius Models: Roman “ Mal For [where William’s death is depicted], the character of the Conqueror is the focal point of this book also”.
that uncontrolled anger leading to violence results in vengeance in results violence to leading anger uncontrolled that et R Gesta GRA GRA Sønnesyn Sønnesyn GRA Kirsten A. Fenton, Fenton, A. Kirsten w the reader both the event and the character. the and event the both reader the w ense by Philip concerning his corpulence. uiarat.
– , 510: Extremo uitae tempore in Norma uitaetempore Extremo 510: , , 510: Nec multo post, Augusto mense declinante, quando et segetes in agris et botri in uineis et et uineis inbotri et agris insegetes et quando declinante, mense Augusto post, multo Nec 510: ,
, 510: Quo prestrictus conuitio, respondit: ‘Cum ad missam post partum iero, centum milia milia centum iero, partum post missam ad ‘Cum respondit: conuitio, prestrictus Quo 510: , albeit only with one recluse, a female, killed In his recording of William’s fatal injury and demise, Malmesbury connects this mesbury and Suetonius, see Marie Schütt, ‘ Schütt, Marie see Suetonius, and mesbury egum”’, egum”’,
, , William of Malmesbury of William William of Malmesbury of William haviour. 315 EHR
In this classical mode of biography, chronology is less important less is chronology biography, of mode classical this In that
edr Nto ad oqet n h Wrs f ila o Malmesbury of William of Works the in Conquest and Nation Gender,
6 13) 255 (1931): 46
‘per ‘per resurrectionem et splendorem Dei’ pronuntians, quod soleret ex industria
316 William that Malmesbury presents, terrorizing his audience his terrorizing presents, Malmesbury that William
e; the king’s personal morality is a casual factor for the state of society society of state the for factor casual a is morality personal king’s the e;
Center for Medieval and Medieval for Center , 262: ‘They [the portraits of the Norman kings] kings] Norman the of portraits [the ‘They 262: , , 98: “Although the Suetonian pattern is less distinct in book III book in distinct less is pattern Suetonian the “Although 98: ,
- 260, and Joan Gluckauf Haahr, ‘William of Malmesbury’s Malmesbury’s of ‘William Haahr, Gluckauf Joan and 260, The Classics in the Middle Ages: Papers Papers Ages: Middle the in Classics The nnia habitans, contractis inimicitiis cum rege Francorum Francorum rege cum inimicitiis contractis habitans, nnia 313 The Literary F Literary The rcitu coacto Frantiam infestus ingreditus. Omnia Omnia ingreditus. infestus Frantiam coacto rcitu
This both fits with a theme of the 312 –
Early Renaissance Studies Renaissance Early
of the fire in Mantes engulfing a Biography is the mode used to used mode the is Biography orm of William of Malmesbury’s Malmesbury’s of William of orm 317
the , ed. Aldo S. Bernardo Bernardo S. Aldo ed. , 314 Gesta
-
of the Twentieth Twentieth the of were composed composed were and with the with and
, 1990), 165 1990), , repe ats the ats Gesta
86 -
CEU eTD Collection ila’ bhvor ruh aot i on uihet Te yn kn i then is king dying The punishment. own his about brought behaviour William’s same: the is audience Malmesbury’s to message their detail, in differ accounts two over a ditch, causing his gargantuan stomach to protrude over the saddle. death: he claims that some state the monarch was fatally injured when his horse jumped flames. close too stood monarch the that asserting illness, fatal subsequent William’s church. 323 322 321 320 319 318 r after slant: lessons. demise, seeing them as facts rather than a detail of an – and set his affairs in order and die a Christian death. foretelling certain death by examining his urine similarly Rouen. in bed his to back returning as presented
of urine has severe consequences, as the tissues become necrotic and possibly even gangrenous, gangrenous, even days.’20 to 10 some fatal in is invariably possibly and necrotic become tissues the increasing the possib as consequences, severe has urine of pathology, anatomy, of Kings history, introduction, 1: William’s physicians is Part explained by a modern Fellow of the trauma. Royal ‘Urethral management’, emergency and assessment Andrich, E. Daniela and noting he ‘should like to suggest biliary or renal colic’. This reading was repeated in to the perineum, bladder, or urethra has to be considered as well as an umbilical hernia’, with the author History of William the Conqueror’, uiatico. et inconfessione est exsecutus sunt Christiani animo, quae domum repleuit, quod eum morspreoccuparet uitaeemendationem ia excipitur. lecto incommodo protuberabat. uenter sellae parte in anteriori quod fla pessumdatae. ciuium omnes fortunae putauit; deserendum necessitate tali in nec suum speleum quae ustulata, una reclusa Mariae,
unders Medical scholarship scholarship Medical hason focused William’sfatal horse GRA GRA GRA GRA GRA mmas succedens foci calore et autumnalis estus inaequalitate morbumnactusest. inaequalitate estus autumnalis et focicalore mmas succedens , 510: Postremo Medantum ciuitatem iniectis ignibus cremauit, com cremauit, ignibus iniectis ciuitatem Medantum Postremo 510: , , 510: Dicunt quidam quod preruptam fossam sonipes transiliens interranea sessoris diruperit, diruperit, sessoris interranea transiliens sonipes fossam preruptam quod quidam Dicunt 510: , , 510: Consulti medici inspectione urinae certam mortem predixere. Quo audito querimonia querimonia audito Quo predixere. mortem certam urinae inspectione medici Consulti 510: , , 510: Quo successu exhilaratus, dum suos audatius incitat ut igni aditiant pabula, propius propius pabula, aditiant igni ut incitat audatius suos dum exhilaratus, successu Quo 510: , 50 Hc ooe af dolore Hoc 510: , 319 318 323 , , 24: ‘They most probably saw the swelling of the leaked urine and the bloodstain. This leaking adby gvn hi focus their given tandably,
reveals Malmesbury’s monastic bias. The brief medical detail detail medical brief The bias. monastic Malmesbury’s reveals
To stress this reading, Malmesbury includes another account of William’s of account another includes Malmesbury reading, this stress To ie h txs icse erir Mlebr cnet ti ato to action this connects Malmesbury earlier, discussed texts the Like n amsuys con, h mnrhs etbd reiterate deathbed monarch’s the account, Malmesbury’s In ecording which son has what, and the typical releasing of prisoners and and prisoners of releasing typical the and what, has son which ecording ility of a severe secondary Withoutinfection. skillful surgical therepair condition
fectus receptui suis cecinit, Rotomagumque reuersus crescente in dies dies in crescente reuersus Rotomagumque cecinit, suis receptui fectus
The The Lancet
BJUI –
, , May 8 19 ira tee eal cnenn William’s concerning details these misread
108 (2011): 310 (2011): 108
–
is included so the monarch can reform 37, 37, 1151, suggested ‘The possibility of injury - riding accident. R. riding accident. R. ‘The James, Medical 322 321 exemplum
Modern medical scholarship has
h peetto o hs death his of presentation The -
327 (pp. 310 (pp. 327 Society Society of Surgeons: Brewer,
m dudum meditantem. Resumpto
intended intended to teach moral busta illic aecclesia sancte sancte aecclesia illic busta - 311). Anthony Anthony R. Mun
320
The assertion of of assertion The s
Thoug hs moral this –
doctors to the to Death Death h the 87 dy
CEU eTD Collection to settle the claim financially. which the monarch is to be buried belongs to familyhis and Willi river Seine to Caen, the cadaver’s burial is interrupted when a knight claims the land in the down transported and rites correct the with honoured suitably being After burial. for thechurch burnt at Mantes. the churches, to wealth of distribution 329 328 327 326 325 324 wealthdisseminated, washis how and details) their in (again,telling greed. by consumed an event from Caesar’sto stop robbingthetreasury. soldiers Lucan’s in incident an to alludes Malmesbury corpse, recognize: in describing the loud voice of the knight proclaiming robbery by William’s This reflect. a introducing by mundi contemptus death, in unsuccessful but life in powerful ruler a of fortune in occasionibus, honestas modo et regia dignitate non inferiors posset dicere, congregabat. Sed Sed congregabat. captatis plane pater expiraret dicere, Angliam enauigauerat, utilius ducens undecumque suis in posterum commodi posset quam inferiors aggestio, non dignitate pecuniae regia culpetur ex et nonnichil modo qua honestas de occasionibus, est Sola version): pene et nonnulla, diceret cupiditas, quam undecumque captatis occasionibus nichil umquam pensi habuit quin corraderet, faceret antiquaires des Société (Caen: Musset cent aderat, liberis aeternae sedem nec illum in loco quem uiolenter inuaserat potentior, pausare debere. Quocirca uolente Henrico filio, qui solus ex omnium suorum suum esse, iuresolum auito dicens inhibuit, rapinamsepulturam uoce contestans clara ille pertinuerat, antecessorumque quidam, miles namque honor potuit: non impetrare calumnia sine Europae requietionis olim totius ille, ordinatorum, laicorum pauca humi traditum. Varietatis humanae tunc fuit uidere miseriam, quod homo crematae indixit. ipse nuper reparationemaecclesiae ad pecuniae Certumnumerum suo Vinctos delegauit. Henrico
Les Actes de Guillaume le Conquérant et de la reine Mathilde pour les abbayes caennaises GRA Lucan, See the two descriptions at descriptions two the See GRA GRA cusabitur facile, quia nouum regnum sine magna pecunia non posset regere. non posset magnapecunia sine regnum nouum facile,quia cusabitur , , 512: Nam Rotbertus intunc primogenitus patriam Frantia contra antequam Willelmus bellabat; , 512: Corpus regio sollemni curatum per Sequanam Cadomum delatum; ibi magna frequentia frequentia magna ibi delatum; Cadomum Sequanam per curatum sollemni regio Corpus 512: , , 510, 512: Normanniam inuitus et coactus Roberto, Angliam Willelmo, possessions maternas maternas possessions Willelmo, Angliam Roberto, coactus et inuitus Normanniam 512: 510, , Further criticisms of the monarch are presented in Malmesbury’s Civil War Civil likely to have exemplum um librae argenti litigatori persolutae audacem calumniam compescuere. calumniam audacem persolutae litigatori argenti umlibrae , 122, 124 (iii. 124 119 122, ,
elcin ht lw dw te artv, fo narrative, the down slows that reflection 328
occurred,
Though the passage concludes with information about his sonshis about information with concludes passage the Though omnia, tanta maiestate indigniora, ubi spes nummi affulsisset. (Revised (Revised affulsisset. nummi spes ubi indigniora, maiestate tanta omnia,
features a knowing allusion that an educated audience would would audience educated an that allusion knowing a features GRA s omnes educi et solui, thesaurus efferri et aecclesiis dispergi precepit. precepit. dispergi aecclesiis et efferri thesaurus solui, et educi omnes s 325
, 508: (the early version): Sola est de qua merito culpetur pecuniae pecuniae culpetur merito qua de est Sola version): early (the 508: , 324
327 The - 133)
de Normandie, 1967), 45 1967), Normandie, de
reiterates its previous reading of the monarch as one Gesta
Gesta
highlights this incident, stressing the change
notes that William had put aside money aside put had William that notes 326
The - Pharsalia 46
Gesta
ad cuius patrimonium locus locus patrimonium cuius ad rcing the audience to to audience the rcing , in its presentation of presentation , inits
am’s son, Henry, has w
here a tribune tries tries tribune a here 329
s prospicere quam the main focusmain the account of his , , ed. Lucien
88
CEU eTD Collection grounds for William’s claim while noting the king’s anger and threats. and anger king’s the noting while claim William’s for grounds the and dispute the of context the establishes Orderic accounts, earlier Unlike reign. The account, however, is keen to balance this final illness with the qualities of the actions. monarch’s the of consequence a was it that emphasise to keen also is Vitalis behaviour life inhis his on judgment passesmonarch’scorpse, whichthe of treatmentthe accountin the of 333 332 331 330 positively, negatively.and burial, his deathbed monarch’s the of depictions opposing the in articulated is reign negative peace. for reputation his to owing used enemies for six weeks owing to exhaustion and heat. his by caused was fire attack on Mantes is led by the duke, the formidabant. alienas rapiendi expectabant. Porro alii qui securitate pacis exultabant; pacifici patroni mortem multum anxiatus est. grauiter languens ebdomadibus ignisdeperiit. immisso igne castru et Pontisariam cepit; est[…] huiusmodi calumniae Ratio hostesminis euehitur. in terribilibus reddatur; calumniari prouinciam Philippo a Wilcassinam sibi redid Madantum atque Caluimontem totam iratus uehementer Guillelmus rex bellicosus Vnde […] est infixum male laicis et clericis detrimentorum pondus grauissimum unde luce gemmarum cum auri et adornauit. conspicue argenti congeries ingenti memoriam etiam Patris largitus. diuidendas solidos monasteriis lucem, agrestibus in aecclesiis eruit aurum, sacrariis archanis ab cumulatum regni annis totis Wintoniae thesaurum obsequiis paterni corporis interesse. Porro, in dispertienda pecunia nec segnis nec parcus, omnem illum
HE HE HE HE
IV, 78: Irruens itaque exercitus Regis cum opidanis portas pertransiuit, et per rabiem armigerorum IV, 78: Inde 78: IV, ince bellorum renouato Francos et Nromannos inter rancore Antiquo 74: IV, IV, 78: Tunc ibi ex nimio estu et labore pinguissimus rex Guillelmus infirmatus est; et sex sex et est; infirmatus Guillelmus rex pinguissimus labore et estu nimio ex ibi Tunc 78: IV, In his depiction of William’s fatal injury in the in injury fatal William’s of depiction his In illustration illustration of
this
quidam qui paci aduersabantur gaudebant; et liberam permissionem furandi seu res res seu furandi permissionem liberam et gaudebant; aduersabantur paci qui quidam
m cum aecclesiis et edibus combussit, ac sicut fertur hominum multitudo m uiolentia sicut cummultitudo ac fertur et hominum aecclesiis combussit, edibus situation to pillage, others feared the monarch’s fort monarch’s the feared others pillage, to situation
.
unruly monarch’s character and actions, and the positive reading of his
troops.
quinque argenti, unicuique pago centum libras uiritim egenis egenis uiritim libras centum pago unicuique argenti, quinque 333 331
Historia
hs ihtm i the in dichotomy This There, the corpulent the There, 332
rege Francorum requisiuit. Et nisi ius suum sibi sibi suum ius nisi Et requisiuit. Francorum rege Orderic, after noting that some of
is keen to stress the church Historia Ecclesiastica Historia king Historia
falls dangerously ill dangerously falls
ndium exortum est; est; exortum ndium hcoming death hcoming 330
ewe the between
- Though the Though , consuming portrayed , Orderic Orderic , king’s king’s 89
CEU eTD Collection the city men assisting his end. religious by surrounded while rites the in part take and confess to able so and speak, to able alert, is monarch The demise. good a as deathbed William’s depict to keen e the until renownuntarnished his ‘kept Church; the defended and God, served council, wise followed had 340 339 338 337 336 335 334 be to deserves which time’. all for speech,remembered last ‘eloquent an saying and Church his and God the (which death his after kingFrenchrival the fighting wasfor who Robert, omitting the death, after meet would he what of by ecclesiastics familiar with medicine ‘and several other physicians’. statutis partum obseruandis omnes qui presentes errant admonuit, et allocutionem perenni memoria memoria sicedidit. eloquenter lacrimis interdum perenni dignamadmixtis allocutionem et admonuit, errant presentes qui omnes obseruandis partum statutis quas combusserat. aecclesiae utrestaurarentur inde misit; ingentia dona t callide uoluit thesauros suos aecclesiis et pauperibus Deique ministries distribui precepit. Quantum uero singulis dari stomac similiter ineptiis supiriis filius eius qui maior enim natu cum erat, multotiens olim Robertus contra patrem suum litigauerat, et cepit. tunc nouiter pro quibusdam tractare crebro prouide multum ac sapienter pertimescebat; ordinatione regni de reuoluendo et conuocauit; corde ad intimo qui Henricum et Rufum sed Guillelmum suos itaque Filios uidebat, ingemiscebat. non quae futuris pro sollicite regis salute corporali cum spirituali de Chibnall. by Translation tractabant. et excubabant; sedulo archiatris aliis quibusdam quam occidentali, sitam colle in Geruasii sancti Fiscannensi. cenobio dederat eius auus aecclesiam Ricardusdux ad efferri; se precepit rex ipse urbem e commorabantur; uiri religiosi et abbates et presules uitaelargiebantur. perennis consilium salubre principi morituro illum Circa studuit. humiliter placare sibi scelerumque penitens peccata sua sacerdotibus Dei reuelauit, ac secundum morem Christianitatis Deum extitit. finisuenerabilis etiam sic uitasicut et uiguit, memoria mortem ad usque extiterat, laudabili defensor indefessus matrisaecclesiae sanctaeque seruustimuerat;
HE HE HE HE HE HE HE
IV, IV, 80: Denique rex morbo nimium ingrauescente dum mortemsibi uidet imminere; ineuitabiliter
IV, 78, 80: Et 80: 78, IV, IV, 78: Ille uero qui semper in omni uita sua sapie sua uita omni in semper qui uero Ille 78: IV, IV, 80: Verum sapiens heros in futurum sibi multisque commoda facere non distulit; omnesque omnesque distulit; non facere commoda multisque sibi futurum in heros sapiens Verum 80: IV, IV, 78: In egritudine sua usque ad usque sua egritudine In 78: IV, IV, 80: De fide et iusticia seruanda, de lege Dei et pace tenenda; de priuilegiis aecclesiarum priuilegiis de tenenda; pace et Dei lege de seruanda, iusticia et fide De 80: IV, V 80 IV,
William’s William’s death, Orderic notes, ‘was as noble as his life’, in which the monarch to an church his grandfather had given to an abbey, Historia - 1 Ib 81: axauit; et coram se describi a notariis imperauit. Clero quoque Madantensi supplex supplex Madantensi quoque Clero imperauit. notariis a describi se coram et axauit; . 338
quia strepitus Rotomagi quae populosa ciuitas est intolerabilis erat egrotanti, extra extra egrotanti, erat intolerabilis est ciuitas populosa quae strepitusRotomagi quia Money is charitably given, including gifts to the clergy of Mantes of clergy the to gifts including given, charitably is Money Gseets uoini eicps t utru Gmeiess ba cum abbas Gemmeticensis Guntardus et episcopus Luxouiensis Gislebertus i
now asserts William had burnt), had William asserts now hatus ad regem Francorum discesserat. regem Francorum ad hatus 335
Though noise i 340
In this deathbed speech, William notes he is stained withstained is he notes William speech, deathbed this In
horam mortis integrum sensum et uiuacem loquelam habuit, habuit, loquelam uiuacem et sensum integrum mortis horam
dying monarch called his sons his called monarch dying nd’ n Rouen means the ill monarch is moved monarch the ill means ismoved n Rouen does not appear not does
ntum consilio usus fuerat, Deumque ut fidelis fidelis ut Deumque fuerat, usus consilio ntum
339
before urging others to respect to others urging before 336
to be ironic, for Orderic is Orderic for ironic, be to –
William William is watched over to cater for the kingdomthe forcater to erant et quosdam amicorum amicorum quosdam et erant 334
337 the claim he had he claim the
to his bedside his to
There, fearing from 90
et et – t
CEU eTD Collection hindsight is apparent w apparent is hindsight assisted and patronised the Church. his soul by prayers and distribution of his wealth, required to retain his rule ‘g he ‘won a royal crown […] by divine grace, not hereditary right’, and how the brutality length, the dying monarch recounts his bloody and troublesome history, including how and shed, has he blood the 346 345 344 343 342 341 cannot be taken from him’, work the t used is again, which accused malpractice filio meo concessi; cui quia primogenitus est et hominium pene omnium uius patria Chibnall. uius by Translation abstrahi. nequit honor concessus receipt omnium pene hominium et est primogenitus quia cui concessi; meo filio 185 1993), History in Commemoration of Denis in Church’, the and I Henry II, ‘William Hollister, Warren C. see sons, the of dealings the For commendaui. regimen aecclesiae dignissimo omnium fuit inues doctrinam sapientiae meritumet uitae personarum electione In refutaui. honoraui. desideranter appears withthe church relationship detailed His defensaui. suam per et remittat, ut quae pauperibus; ipse premor admodum quibus meossuos dari aecclesiisme quoque infatigabilem inter iubeo et faciat. Thesauros clementiam saluum peccata ut Deo; omnipotenti commendetis in quod Chibnall. by Translation temeritas. seua grassataest his omnibus perpendo dum anxietas; formidinis mordet et pungit intrinsecus tamen me auditas, gaudeat quamu Sed uictoriae. sors michi prouenit omnibus qubius in Dacos, et contra caeteros aduersarios qui meconabantur regno Anglicae spoliare; difficile est enarrare, per conflictus periculosos et labores mare ultra Quantos hereditarium. contulit ius non gratia solummodo per feci quae mala iudici[’] equissimo nunccogor possum enumerare abs quibus pro uixi; uita Nullatenus erumnosa hac in quibus annos quatuor sum. sexaginta pollutus admodum effusione sanguinis treme
HE HE HE HE HE HE tulerim contra Exonios; Cestrenses et Nordanhimbros, contra Scotos et Gualos; Nordwigenas et et Nordwigenas Gualos; et Scotos contra Nordanhimbros, et Cestrenses Exonios; contra tulerim
IV, IV, 90
IV, 90: Vnde uos O sacerdotes et ministry Christi ministry et sacerdotes O uos Vnde 90: IV, 90 IV, IV, 90: Debetis enim recolere quam dulciter uos amaui; et quam fortiter contra omnes emulos emulos omnes contra fortiter quam et amaui; uos dulciter quam recolere enim Debetis 90: IV, multi Insuum; et armis nutritus enim infantia faciamab rapturusquid ignoro. examen ndumDei V 90 IV, IV, 80, 82: ‘Mutis’ inquit ‘O amici grauibusque peccatis onustus contremisco; et mox ad ad mox et contremisco; onustus peccatis grauibusque amici ‘O inquit ‘Mutis’ 82: 80, IV, his successors of.
f o. h polmtc oet eevs omny eas ‘h honour ‘the because Normandy receives Robert problematic The God. of - - 205. - 91: 91: Ducatum Normanniae antequam in epitimio Senlac contra Heraldum cerassem Roberto : 91: Diadema regale quod nullus antecessorum meorum gessit adeptus sum, quod diuina quod sum, adeptus gessit meorum antecessorum nullus quod regale Diadema 91: – Æ
cclesiam Dei matrem scilicet nostram nunquam uiolaui; sed ubique ut ratio exegit exegit ratio ut ubique sed uiolaui; nunquam nostram scilicet matrem Dei cclesiam eln ofcs smn, aiuaig candidates manipulating simony, offices, selling
congesta sunt ex facinoribus dispergantur in sanctis sanctorum usibus. in sanctorum sanctis dispergantur facinoribus sunt ex congesta Æ o stress a theme the chronicler favours: that William was William that favours: chronicler the theme a stress o cclesiasticas dignitates nunquam uenundedi; simoniam detestatus semper semper detestatus simoniam uenundedi; nunquam dignitates cclesiasticas hen the dying monarch asserts he is not guilty of ecclesiastical of guilty not is he asserts monarch dying the hen
345 346
naw at my heart’, h
Following this, William moves to the matter of succession,
is while the kingdom of England is entrusted ‘to the enternal
innumerable wrong innumerable L. T. Bethell 344
The hand of the monastic chronicler writing with , , ed. Marc Antony Meyer (London: Hambledon Press, The Culture of Christendom: Essays in Medieval Medieval in Essays Christendom: of Culture The 342
pleads pleads to the religious figures to assist 343 suppliciter obsecro ut orationibus uestris me me uestris orationibus ut obsecro suppliciter s
HE before reminding them how he has is super huiuscemodi triumphis humana humana triumphis huiuscemodi super is will accounted before God. before accounted will
IV, 90 IV,
- 93. reddere rationem mora que tigaui; et quantum in me me in quantum et tigaui; –
that e baronum iam iam baronum e chroniclers
341 doing
At 91
CEU eTD Collection curd n b getr than greater be and acquired have I that dominions the all ‘have will he that treasure, only of receipt on miserable Henry, son, other his advises and case), the not was this how show will chapter next II)William appear king dying the making Orderic the chance to an belong I whom to Creator 352 351 350 349 348 347 aftercommending tothe Virgin Mary. himself as provides suffering h Orderic pain, him however, as present William not an does exemplaryhave nearby fortobeg king, those Tunc rex cum summa deuotione oculos ad coelum erexit, et sursum minibus extensis dixit, ‘Dominae ‘Dominae dixit, extensis minibus sursum et erexit, coelum ad oculos deuotione summa cum rex Tunc eo quid sonaret; respo clara radiorum spicula;rex sonumexcitus maioris signi inaudiuit metropolitana basilica. Percunctante Denique quinto quinta,feria consilium idus Septembris impertiebatur. orbemper iam Phebo spargente regni negociis de omnibus in et fruebatur, efficaciter loquela uiuaci ut ac affari, eum tenebat carcere in quos uinctis pro eis miserertur ceperunt ueniebant; gratia uisitandi eum ad Chibnall. totum tuo potes et diuitiis tuis fratribus tempore et habebis, sum nactus ego autem quem honorem Tu Angliam. Guillelmus et Normanniam; habebit Robertus te. precedant respo pater Cui habuero?’ non habitationis locum si thesauro, de faciam ‘Quid dixit, Henricus haec Ad do.’ tibi ad regem dixit, ‘Et michi pater quid tribuis?’ Cui rex ait, ‘Quinque milia libras argenti de thesauro meo fulgere. per omnia libenter obediuit; opto in spiritu Dei diu ualere, et in regni solio di diuina uoluntas est feliciter dolor proh trucidaui. funestus iuuenumque senum gentis pulcherrimae milia multa sic et multaui; mucrone famis dirae leo et armentorumcopiosos greges passim pecudumque Multitudinemmactari. sexus utriusque tamitaque uesanus ut Anglos boreales in confest supellectilem atque omnemapparatum et commotus segetesque iussi domoseorum properaui; furore immoderato Vnde de peremerunt. Robertum locis et diuersis susceperunt; me contra mille cum regis Cuminis Danorum Sueni exercitum gentes transhumbranae maxime multos exhereditaui, innumeros in famepago Eborachensi seu ferro mortificaui. Deiri enim et habui exosos aequo plus filios regni Naturales subegi. humani cruoris periuro regis Heraldo abstuli, et interfectis uel effugatis fauctoribus eius dominatui meo commendo. illud omnia manusunt
HE HE HE HE HE HE IV, 100: Sic Guillelmus rex licet nimio ilium dolore grauiter angeretur; sana tamen mente ac ac mente tamen sana angeretur; grauiter dolore ilium nimio licet rex Guillelmus Sic 100: IV, HE to follow the custom of custom the follow to
IV, IV, 96: Interea medici et ministry regales qui principem languidum proceresque qui custodiebant, IV, 92 IV, 94: Guillelmum filium IV, 94: IV, 94 IV, IV, 94 IV,
ndit, ‘Equanimis est fili et confortare in domino. Pacifice patere; ut maiores fraters tui tui fraters maiores ut patere; Pacifice domino. in confortare et fili est ‘Equanimis ndit, - - 95: 95: Neminem Anglici regni heredem sed aeterno constituo; conditori cuius sum et in cuius he hopes will ‘bringhe hopes will lu 97. Henricus iunior filius ut nil sibi de regalibus g regalibus de sibi nil ut filius iunior Henricus 97. –
et relaxaret supplicter deprecari. The dialogue about prisoners appears appears prisoners about dialogue The deprecari. supplicter relaxaret et Non enim tantum decus hereditario iure possedi; sed diro conflictu et multa effusione effusione multa et conflictu diro sed possedi; iure hereditario decus tantum enim Non
militibus intra Dunelmum aliosque proceres meos et tirones probatissimos in in probatissimos tirones et meos proceres aliosque Dunelmum intra militibus nderunt ministry, ‘Domine, hora prima iam pulsatur in aecclesia sanctae Mariae.’ restate
meum qui michi a primis annis semper inhesit, et michi pro posse suo posse michi pro inhesit,et michi primis annissemper a meumqui
complaints about William’s rule in England, releas d in whose hand are all things’. all are hand whose in d
or rtes n elh n power’. and wealth in brothers your
seemingly prophetic. His ‘good son’ William William son’ ‘good His prophetic. seemingly stre to the kingdom if such totheif kingdom isthedivine will’ stre ing im w im
prisoners ith aith decent approach todeath.king The dies 352 , nobiles et uulgares crudeliter uexaui, iniuste iniuste uexaui, crudeliter uulgares et nobiles , . 351
Although azis dari audiuit, merens cum lacrimis lacrimis cum merens audiuit, dari azis poscentibus promptum et utile utile et promptum poscentibus
tate prestabis.’ Translation by Translation prestabis.’ tate 347 the monarch is depicted is monarch the
This reading permits reading This 350
HE The The 348
IV,96
while also im incendi, incendi, im Historia 349 - (later 100.
(the 92
,
CEU eTD Collection religious finally proceed with the required Christian rites, Christian required the with proceed finally religious affairs. worldly of transience stresses He ends. pedagogical an establishedevent motif, orif was occurred it leaving the king’s cadaver almost naked on the floor death, those 359 358 357 356 355 354 353 of his own pocket to transport the corpse via the Seine to Caen. William had founded. Rouen decrees the corpse should be escorted to Caen, to be burie exequiarum pro amore Dei et honore gentis suae uiriliter amplexatus est. Pollinctores itaque et et itaque Pollinctores est. pe Cadomum usque naui deuexit,impositque amplexatus uiriliter suae gentis Sequanae portum ad regis cadauer conduxit; sumptibus propriis de honore mercede uehiculum ac uispilliones et Dei amore pro compu exequiarum bonitate naturali eques pagensis quidam Herluinus Tunc ipsius. corporis barbarum nequiter deseruerunt. Vnde nec unus de regiis satellitibus est inuentus; qui curaret de exequiis tumularetur. condiderat ipse quam prothomartiris Stephani sancti basilica regiss ordinauerunt, honeste induti cum crucibus et thuribulis ad sanctum sunt. Geruasium processerunt; et animam processionem sensibus intimis et turbati uiribus collectis monachi et clerici uiri tran uidissent tandem Religiosi abscondit. aut transmutauit, urbi aut quisque imminere suas hostium Res quesiuit. multitudinem consilium amico uel sodali obuio si uel coniuge a ageret quid et ac recessit; erat ubi loco de Vnusquisque palam et desipuerunt, ebrii est. derelictus humum nudam supra cum metuebant,tremore nunc a suis turpiter in domo non sua spoliatus est; et a prima usque ad terciam potentissimus heros cui nuper plus quam centum milia militum auide seruieba Ecce redigeris. nichilum in subitoque erigeris, turgida ualde momento in quae diceris, equanda bullis labente iusticiario itaque Impietas aufugit. sua preda cum confestim exercuit. primitus ultoremrapinae ipsum rapacitatemet circa prodiit; impudenter et rapauit; miluss ut regio A.Bojcov Michail B Neuzeit: und Mittelaltere in Macht der Bilder domusaufugerunt. linteamin et tutanda sua ad ac recesserunt; equis ascensis properauerunt. Inferiores uero clientuli ilico ut magistros suos sic manicasse armaperspexerunt; uasa hisuestes ex ditiores Porro sunt. effecti amentes uelut migr mox eum isc insperato ex nunc et seruauerunt, nocte tota exspirauit. protinus dictis rec his Christo.’Et Ihesu nostro domino filiosuo me precibus sanctis ipsa ut commendo; me Mariae genitrici Dei sanctae meae
For For themotif, see HE HE HE HE HE HE
IV, 102: O seculari O 102: IV, quiescentem clamore et gemitu sine regem qui coessentes ceteri et autem Archiatri 102: 100, IV, IV, 102: Ciues enim audito Rotomagenses lapsu principis ualde territi sunt; et pene omn pene et sunt; territi ualde principis lapsu Rotomagenses audito enim Ciues 102: IV, IV 102 IV IV 102: Cernite precor omnes; qualis est qualis omnes; precor Cernite 102: IV IV, 102: Tunc Guillelmus archiepiscopus iussit ut corpus eius Cadomum deferretur; ibique in in ibique deferretur; Cadomum eius corpus ut iussit archiepiscopus Guillelmus Tunc 102: IV, ecundum morem sanctae Christianitatis Deo commendauerunt. Deo Christianitatis moremsanctae ecundum The burial though a omnemque regiam suppellectilem rapuerunt, et relicto regis cadauere pene nudo in area area in nudo pene cadauere regis relicto et rapuerunt, suppellectilem regiam omnemque a
- owning 105: Verum frat Verum 105:
( Michail A. Bojcov, A. Bojcov, Michail Göttingen: Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht, 2007) Ruprecht, and Vandenhoeck Göttingen: properties flee to secure them 358 s pompa quam despicabilis es; quia nimis uana et labilis es. Recte pluuialibus pluuialibus Recte es. labilis et uana nimis quia es; quam despicabilis spompa
A is decidedly negative and problematic. At the moment of his and At problematic. the moment of negative is decidedly ers eius et cognati iam ab eo recesserunt, et omnes ministri eius eum ut ut eum eius ministri omnes et recesserunt, eo ab iam cognati et eius ers
lone lone knight, Herluin, ‘moved by natural goodness’, pays out
356 his audience take note of, note take audience his
s h liy n oe at rn ad ofsd the confused, and drunk act Rouen in laity the As ‘ Die Plünderung der Die toten der Plünderung r aquam et aridam perduxit. Translation by Chibnallby Translation perduxit. aquamaridam et r
mundane fides. Vnusquisque quod potuit, de apparatu de potuit, quod Vnusquisque fides. mundane yzanz - Okzident smutare decreuit; pauidusque ne inuenirentur inuenirentur ne pauidusque decreuit; smutare 354 . . Those remaining
it is a situation that Orderic uses for thatOrderic isasituation it . 353 - Russland asse uiderunt; uehementer attoniti et attoniti uehementer uiderunt; asse
Regardless of whether such an Herrscher als allgemeiner Wahn’ Herrscher als allgemeiner , 53 , 355
357 - 117 (for Orderic, see 87, 91). see Orderic, 87, (for 117
before meditating of the of meditating before 359
, ed. Otto Gerhard Oexle and Oexleand Gerhard Otto ed. ,
and the Archbishop of Archbishop the and
d in the establishment More problems ensue nt, et quem multae gentes rob what they
cu et e curam et est; nctus onciliet carissimo carissimo onciliet es uelut uelut es
can, can,
, in , in 93
CEU eTD Collection as the body is forced into a too a into forced is body the as of more,Sixty sixty placate promise and the shillings, choir the and altar the between place be to is kingthe where place proclaimingArthur,the of son Ascelin, Évreux abbey. the to cadaver the transport to alone, monks, the leaving when the reverent procession of clergy and laity 363 362 361 360 Bede’s the copied Having depictions hagiographical of reversal conscious a is text the of verifiable are account this of parts Certain releases a foul stench that overpowers the incense, causing the last rites to be hurried. exequias perficere; et actutum sua cum pauore mappaliarepetere. suapauore cum actutum et perficere; exequias copios circum astantes personas et reliquum uulgus impleuit, fumus thuris aliorumque aromatum de thuribulis cementariorum breue et strictum erat uenter complicaretur; pinguissimus crepuit, et foetor intolerabilis s lx sepulturae solius loculo pactumcompleuerunt. diligebant quem eri salute specialis multumpro temporis non post pro Nam blandis et promiserunt; eidem fecerunt.mutuum equipollens calumniabatur quam precibus tellure uero reliqua Pro eo adhibuerunt. uiolentia cum remota pacem et omnique lenierunt; accersierunt, hominem intellexerunt, contestabantur prohibe Dei parte ex sepeliatur mea hereditate in nec meo, cespite operiatur raptoris corpus ne et reclamo; palam et calumnior terram igitur Hanc fundauit. potenter edem istam rectitudine denegata omnique abstulit, e adhuc dum rogatis quo pro ista uirdomus quam fuit; mei area patris consistitis ubi terra ‘Haec edidit, audientibus cunctis huiuscemodi querimoniam magna si omnes uos Dei caritate precamur in pro uiuere, defuncto principe; ut peccato propter illum sine apud uita omnipotentem Deum studeatis hac intercedere, eique in potest mortalis homo nullus ‘Qui adiecit, fortiter ense uirtutis populum inermem munierit. Finita et uero locutione plebem rogauit, monachos et pro pi ac clericos et castigauerit; utiliter rectitudinis omnes quam plus antecess suam gentemque dilatauerit, strenue iuris Normannici fines ipse quod protelauit, eloquenter principis magnificentia defuncti et de locutionem prolixam episcopus in ascendit, pulpitum sarcofagum in terra locatum esset, sed corpus adhuc in uero soli cucurrerunt; laicis cum perduxerunt. basilicampsallentes cenobialem ad somaregis et compleuerunt, clerici ceptumofficium comprimendum ignem ad damnose burgi igitur Cadomensis Omnes partem inuasit. magnamque eructauit; globos flammarum immensos et erupit, fortuna sinistra mox sed adhesit; pa ombibus laicorum et clericorum multitudo orans et flens quibus processit,
Actes de Guillaume le Conquérant le Guillaume de Actes HE HE HE quid in uobis deliquit benigniter dimittere.’ Tunc Ascelinus Artui filius de turba surrexit, et uoce uoce et surrexit, turba de filius Artui Ascelinus Tunc dimittere.’ benigniter deliquit uobis in quid
IV, 104, 106: ipsumque in presbiterio inter chorum et altare sepelierunt. Expleta missa cum iam iam cum missa Expleta sepelierunt. altare et chorum inter presbiterio in ipsumque 106: 104, IV, feretro obuiam ueneranter monachorum conuentu cum abbas Gislebertus domnus Tunc 104: IV, V 0:Prodmcru nsroay mittere sarcofagym in corpus dum Porro 106: IV, e ascendebat; sed teterrimum pudorem excludere non preualebat. Sacredotes itaque festinabant festinabant itaque Sacredotes preualebat. non excludere pudorem teterrimum sed ascendebat; e s la fr hs wogd y h dcae t frie i i floe by followed is him forgive to deceased the by wronged those for pleas ’s ores ores sub sui iusticiam pacem et ditione sullimauerit, fures omni sua uirga tenuerit, et predones riter maximum terrorem propinauit. Nam enorme incendium de quadam domo protinus protinus domo quadam de incendium enorme Nam propinauit. terrorem maximum riter o.’ Hoc ut episcopi et proceres alii audierunt, et uicinos eius qui eundem uera dixisse dixisse uera eundem qui eius uicinos et audierunt, alii proceres et episcopi ut Hoc o.’
Historia ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum gentis ecclesiastica Historia
,
- ed. ed. small sarcophagus, causing the bowel the causing sarcophagus, small Musset –
was robbed from his family by the monarch. monarch. the by family his from robbed was , 45 ,
by land ownership documents, ownership land by - 46.
feretro iaceret; magnusferetro Gislebertus Ebroicensis etate etate multis flentibus ac uerba eius attestantibus
is disturbed b tur, et uiolenter quia uas per imprudentiam imprudentiam per uas quia uiolenter et tur, sset comes Normanniae patri meo uiolenter meo patri Normanniae comes sset d
him.
361 y a freak
The problems continueThe problems
of the death of saints. of death the of , Orderic was well was Orderic , 360
buried
outbreak of fire, lds i protinus ei olidos s to burst. This burst. to s h Bso of Bishop The 363
– but
the holythe monachi
much 362 94
CEU eTD Collection pedagogy’, illuminating pedagogy’, knowledgable Arius, and less the of ends bellythe echoing exploding the with reverse,the as (and a pillow, with space to spare) tales like the miraculous sarcophagus that accommodated the al effect. for opposite the presents and motifs, saintly with acquainted 369 368 367 366 365 364 li classical of influence twelfth of aspects Anglorum Regum was ofGod,as was seen theworkings man nosaint. himself conquest king’s the while that show to fashion negative a in presented was burial I’s Orderic’s used and typologies, Bible. the and histories in Research’, Research’, ecclesiastica’, 1 (1982): History’, and Disease on Note Cautionary A Kings: of Death the and ‘Worms 30. 2008), 139. Historians’, B see corpses, large accommodating miraculously coffins of cases other For excederet. corpus sarcofago in digitorum quattuor mensura pedum uero parte a interponi, posset est inuentum modica il non sarcofagum honimum turba et regnauit, Suefredo fratre cum illum post qui Sighardo, et monachi filio ac regis eiusdem episcopo adstante prohibuit.Nam subito fierihorum deberet, aliquid caperetur. loculo ipso in donec breuiare, possent, inflectendo si genibus corpus, ipsum aut loculum, addiderunt quaerere aliud ualebant, aut cogitabant tumulandi, quantum difficultate facta in lapidem ergo Dolantes l sarcofago. hoc inuenerunt esse / longius coepissent, palmi inponere corpus mensura huic cum sed lapideum; sarcofagum praeparauerant
ongitudini sarcophagi quasi duorum mensuram digitorum. Sed ne sic quidem corpus capiebat; unde unde capiebat; corpus quidem sic ne Sed digitorum. mensuram duorum quasi sarcophagi ongitudini Roger D. Ray, ‘Orderic Vitalis and his Readers’, Readers’, his and Vitalis ‘Orderic Ray, D. Roger Bede, Bede, Danielle Westerhof, Westerhof, Danielle Evans, Evans, Roger D. Ray, ‘Medieval Historiography through the Twelfth Century: Problems and Prog and Problems Century: Twelfth the through Historiography ‘Medieval Ray, D. Roger lsbt Mge, Dvn pgn ad h Nrain f itr i Ord in History of Narration the and pagina ‘Divina Mégier, Elisabeth The accounts of Ecclesiastical Death of Kings of Death - 17.
Viator 365
lud congruae longitudinis ad mensuram corporis, adeo ut a parte capitas etiam ceruical etiam capitas parte a ut adeo corporis, mensuram ad longitudinis congruae lud Revue Bénédictine Revue
a in
n
5 (1974): 33 (1974): 5 te ol smell foul the d
both and Orderic Vitalis’s Vitalis’s Orderic and - century historiography: ‘genre, the impact of the Bible, and the the and Bible, the of impact the ‘genre, historiography: century
Death and the Noble Body in Medieval England Medieval in Body Noble the and Death History , 69 ,
William William I’s death and burial in William of Malmesbury’s ee n te il, rei ue sc alsos s ‘divine as allusions such used Orderic Bible, the and Bede
terature’. his subject his - 70. For a discussion of illness and historiography, see Thomas Africa, Africa, Thomas see historiography, and illness of discussion a For 70. , ed. and tr. Colgrave and Mynors: 366, 388: Cuius corpori tumulando tumulando corpori Cuius 388: 366, Mynors: and Colgrave tr. and ed. , - 60 (35). 60 367
110 (2000): 106 (2000): 110
i mnsi adec wud ae understo have would audience monastic His simplex historica simplex 369 364
by comparing them to episodes in earlier accounts earlier in episodes to them comparing by
reminiscent of of reminiscent meant the chronicler could depict William’s burial oee, okn a te w txs i becomes it texts, two the at looking However, Historia Ecclesiastica Historia - Studia Monastica Studia 123.
to understand the divine. the understand to Sed mira res et non nisi caelitus facta, ne facta, caelitus nisi non et res mira Sed eo and Herod
14 (1972): 17(1972): 14
(Woodbridge: Boydell Press, Press, Boydell (Woodbridge:
most display the problematic problematic the display ates, ‘Conqueror’s Earliest Earliest ‘Conqueror’s ates,
Antiochius. - - eric Vitalis’ Historia Historia Vitalis’ eric saintly King Sebbi than Classical Antiquity Antiquity Classical Familiarity with Familiarity - 33 (29). 33 - saintly Judas Judas saintly 368 366
d such od William
Being Gesta Gesta ress of of ress 95 1
CEU eTD Collection would have been mixed, their writings use the final rituals of his reign to express this express to reign his of rituals final the use writings their mixed, been have would p their Though events. historical while chaotic, and disturbed a emphasizing as burial his depicting by king; Christian and just character his in flaws history. By insinuating the monarch’s fatal injury was I William explain to learning their used authors two the that apparent author of the of author present to attempts Despite evil. from refrain and good, the imitate to moved be should audience Huntingdon’s of the monarch. The shared model for the Peterborough Chronicle and Henry, Archdeacon t (and histories reunited then and divided, been had territories William’s the duchy thekingdomconquered. heand inherited he about issue century obituary withthe pertinent dealt vitas, theshort ninth two from amalgamated been Having one. than waysmore in ideal was text The come. to world the on focus can he that so family order in affairs earthly his set figures, chancellor, ecclesiastical physician, a by assisted ruler, death, his of account earliest The concerns. contemporary addressed models, literary of use shaped though that one was I William of burial and death The 3. 5. readingsimple legacy.complex ofa Conclusion De obitu Willelmi obitu De After a lengthy period of silence on the matter the insertions the the Peterborough Ch Peterborough the he replacement of ones lost by fire) fire) by lost ones of replacement he otmts mundi contemptus
itra Anglorum Historia ; by providing him with a ‘good’ deathbed, they present him as a a as him present deathbed,they ‘good’ a with providinghim by ;
as contemporaneous to the original event, the evil the event, original the to contemporaneousas , presented the monarch’s death as if it was ideal. The dying The ideal. was it if as death monarch’s the presented , ersonal attitudes towards the monarch and his legacy his and monarch the towards attitudes ersonal ronicle were contemporary issues such as the Forest the as such issues contemporary were ronicle
theme, they reveal the workings of God in the the in God of workings the reveal they theme,
a Bd’ ve o hsoy ta a considerate a that history: of view Bede’s was resulted in resulted – the fault of his
and and after two coronations, after –
a revised assessment of assessment revised a h pouto o new of production the and understood by the by understood and ebr, n his and members,
who was toinherit who was
anger, they stress ’s position position ’s seen by the the by seen 96 in -
CEU eTD Collection deceased king. Their in Ecclesiastica and occupation. negativ the reiterate to chance the Huntingdon provided it for dictum, Bede’s of furthering a was ruler Norman first Law, articulated in the polemical ‘Rime of King InWilliam’. the not. Alt not. England, he would have been buried in England, but the workings of God meant h Abbey Battle buried being the on founded he forms reflect andintentions the differe different These divine. the of workings the see to and edification moral for produced to aparticular theme. The The view onthesuccession. The Peterborough recordedevents Chronicle andoccurrences. history. writing in intention their importantly, I burial ofWilliam tostress the role monarch’s ofGod inthe life. and death the depict hagiography, of content the to oppositional material presenting method using Suetonius’s Malmesbury, problematic. is death the and followed), being rituals the and final illness is of his own making, his deathbed is good (answering the succession issue, Historia Historia Anglorum Fittingly, for a monarch adept at self The models used by the varied author The hough seemingly problematic f problematic seemingly hough et Rgm Anglorum Regum Gesta poue i te eg o Hny I claims II, Henry of reign the in produced , of Orderic Vitalis, use different models to express the same reading of the hr, n aor of favour in there,
site of illuminating a character by incident, and Orderic, consciously Orderic, and incident, by character a illuminating of
terpretation is expressed through a shared pattern: the monarch’s
of his most famous engagement omits his own reason for reason own his omits engagement famous most his of was written to rec Gesta Regum Anglorum e: the role of God in punishing the English by invasion invasion by English the punishing in God of role the e: n nepeain oe eial. The desirable. more interpretation an
nt accounts of William I’s ofWilliam death.nt accounts f ila o Mlebr, n the and Malmesbury, of William of or a foundation story to lack the presence of its its of presence the lack to story foundation a or ord ord events like an annal, but connecting them - fashioning and presentation, the abbey that s reflect their attitudes to the monarch and, De obitu Willelmi obitu De
and the Historia EcclesiasticaHistoria ht had that Historia
was to propagate a a propagate to was
t pto de in died patron its
, the death of hoil of Chronicle Historia Historia e was
were not 97
CEU eTD Collection foundation lackscorpse. a the text, laudatory (which it was wooing) and secure abbey the presented chronicler the this, doing By father. IIfounder, of theson,William it notes thesupport 370
Chronicle of Battle Abbey Battle of Chronicle et Guillelmi Gesta
, ed. and tr. Searle. , tr. ed.and
foundations (that it was forging). lcs n n, t s p ta te hoil o his of chronicle the that apt is it end, an lacks ,
–
supposedl as having continued support continued having as y onby urged hisdying 370
For a man whose 98
CEU eTD Collection inherited from his father, William I. He had, however, been successful in secu in successful been however, had, HeI. William father, his from inherited had he kingdom the inherit to son no with and absolution, without seemingly died Herule. chroniclers to his criticalto godsend aForestNewwas in the hunted he while The 374 373 372 371 Modern edification. moral for incident the embellished further or repeated either Hen chroniclers Later demise. monarch’s the in hand divine a suggest to premonitions Anglia in Flavigny’s of Hugh Chronicle, Peterborough account The reign. and life his on judgment a as seen widely was demise, and burial was depicted. exil self into went who Anselm, Canterbury, of Archbishop the with dispute a to led which funds, for Church the of use his was legacy his shaping for notable Most means. sleight, somewhat and sharp, by it raised he and funding, Wales. required however, in campaigned and Scotland, of III Malcolm by invasion an repelled Normandy, of parts seized Normandy), of Duchy the inherited had (who territory: he quelled a rebellion of his father’s old elites that favoured his brother Robert Dynasty William Rufus William
Emma Mason, ‘William Rufus: Myth and Reality and Myth Rufus: ‘William EmmaMason, HE Hollister, ‘Strange Death ‘Strange Hollister, For the various names attached to William II, see David Crouch, David see II, William to attached names various the For e. These dealings, as this chapter will show, greatly shaped how his sudden death death sudden his how shaped greatly show, will chapter this as dealings, These e. ry, Archdeacon of Huntingdon, William of Malmesbury and Orderic Vitalis Vitalis Orderic and Malmesbury of William Huntingdon, of Archdeacon ry, ‘
misaimed arrow of some blundering archer blundering some of arrow misaimed V, 293. V, The suddenness of the William II’s death, contrary to the idea of a ‘good’ ‘good’ a of idea the to contrary death, II’s William the of suddenness The
(London: Continuum, 2007), 129 2007), Continuum, (London: and
4.
(Newton Abbot: David and Charles, 1968). Charles, and David Abbot: (Newton ia Anselmi Vita ‘Considering his Squalid Life and Dreadful SqualidLife his ‘Considering and Death’ ’,
653 The Strange End(s) of StrangeThe of End(s) William II ; for a different judgment, see Duncan Grinnell Duncan see judgment, different a for ; ad io f Paris’s of Gilo and ,
’,
JMH Chronicon ’
3 (1977): 1 (1977): 3 372
ia aci Hugonis Sancti Vita that killed William II William killed that , Eadmer’s , The Normans: The History of a a of History The Normans: The - 20
.
- Historia Novorum Historia Milne, Milne, 374 371
uh deed Such
The Killing of of Killing The 373 all present present all -
imposed i the in s in 1100 in ring his ring 99 – s, – ,
CEU eTD Collection distorted and simplified view of the workings of the royal court, having little knowledge ‘minor of those England of ‘ was IIWilliam standpoint’, sexuality, monarch’s the about insinuations repeated t than rather image the discussing texts, these closely too following in erred often have historians 381 380 379 378 377 376 375 re this clarifies ‘precious qualities ahistorical historiograpical work in the Fren Gaimar’s Geoffrei habitus cultu and method its of University Press, 2009), xxvii. 2009), Press, University 54. Homes”’, Three its in People English “The and America in Freeman A. ‘Edward and Anglo MacDougall, A. Hugh see Freeman, of prejudices m England him In narrowly. too grope to not well is it Rufus of life private the of details the Into himself. King Red the was guilt in all of deepest And them. th among rife were unknown, Norman, the of deemed, then before Englishmen ‘Vices 159: 1882), Press, Clarendon ofabsolutism’. pattern form abhorrent most family no its with in selfishness of incarnation policy, foul a kind, his by of hatred or or extravagance, greed, his limit principle to interests by religion, by ‘Unrestrained 302: 1874), Press, Clarendon 175 (1981): Values Values available sources of quantity) the as well (as quality the to proportionate is inquiry historical from obtained results Ki Bad and Kings
Edward Edward A. Freeman, William Stubbs, A. L. Poole, Mason, ‘William Rufus: Myth and Reality and Myth Rufus: ‘William Mason, Geoffrei Gaimar, Gaimar, Geoffrei John Gillingham, John Thomas
(Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2008), 2008), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: –
- Callahan Jr, ‘The Making of a Monster: The Historical Image of William Rufus William of Image Historical The Monster: a of Making ‘The Jr, Callahan al eiec o a altern an of evidence early is shown by the different presentation of William II’s death and burial in in burial and death II’s William of presentation different the by shown is Saxons ’ - 378 185; 185; he man he From Domesday From to Domesday Book Magna Carta 1087
ight see on her own soil habits of the ancient Greek and the modern Turk.’ For the the For Turk.’ modern the and Greek ancient the of habits soil own her on see ight –
dn. It ading. Emma ‘William Mason, Rufus and the Historians
The The Constitutional History of England in its Origin an
obedientiaries, often the often obedientiaries, before co before ngs in Medieval English History English Medieval in ngs (Hanover, (Hanover, NE: University Press of New England, 101, 1982), Estoire des Engleis: History of the of History Engleis: des Estoire The English in the Twelfth Century: Imperialism, National Identity and Political and Identity National Imperialism, Century: Twelfth the in English The , the enemy of God and man, William Rufus gave to England and Christendom a a Christendom and England to gave Rufus William man, and God of enemy the , The The Reign of William Rufus and the Accession of Henry the First 375
until its forceful re forceful its until sor ds Engleis des Estoire
– re.
claiming the monarch was ‘the enemy of God and man’ and God of enemy ‘the was monarch the claiming hw that shows 379 where expressed views the that noted sources the on mment
was probably the worst king that has occupied the throne the occupied has that king worst the probably was Their value system system value Their
ch ch vernacular that survives,
while Gaimar presents an alternative view of of view alternative an presents Gaimar while ’, tv ad eua st f values of set secular and ative 257. -
evaluation evaluation 3 - 4
librarians of their communities’ who had a a had who communities’ their of librarians
. See the astute comment in V. H. Galbraith, ‘Good Galbraith, H. V. in comment astute the See . (c.1136 Racial Myth in English History: Trojans, Teutons, Teutons, Trojans, History: English in Myth Racial ’ ,
History English – - 1216 - by John Gillingham, who saw it as it saw who Gillingham, John by
e vices of the East, the special sin, as as sin, special the East, the of vices e 1137). to use the sociological term, their term, sociological the use to
30 (1945): 119 (1945): 30 , ed. and tr. Ian Short (Oxford: Oxford (Oxford: Short Ian tr. and ed. , 377 (Oxford: (Oxford: Clarendon 99. Press, 1958),
’, n asre, fo a moral a ‘from asserted, and
380 Medieval History Medieval d Development was was long neglected
hs ok te oldest the work, This - 132 (132): “ (132): 132 and and William M. Aird, HSJ ’ . 381 , , vol. 1 (Oxford: , vol. 1 (Oxford:
1 (1991): 1 (1991): 6 15 (2004): 40 (2004): 15
hs study This the value of of value the ’,
JMH for for its 100 - 376
22. the the 7 7 - ,
CEU eTD Collection the Peterborough Chronicle, records ominous events prior to the incident in the forest, the in incident the to prior events ominous records Chronicle, Peterborough the Monastic authors produced early responses to the sudden death of William II. The fi 4. 1. and those ofthe ecclesiastical authors. proves the rule: it death. Christian good the of paradigm the authors ecclesiastical burial, and death II’s William 382 The view ofGod, thechronicler asserts, shownby was hisdeath, he ‘because departed hateful to God and to just men’, and the mo was that ‘all contained kingdom His rent. to out properties the put or simony commit could so he ecclesiastical died when figure the church property excessively, onto held persu ruler, greedy and violent The negative. uniformlyisreign: hisit of conditions the monarchand characterthe of the sketches it Winchester. in buried subsequently was and hunting was he while Berkshire, before that noting an arrow shot by o of village a in earth the from rising blood a records 1100 for entry The Chronicle. Sancti Hugonis in how they condemn the monarch, one method of which appears in Gilo of Pa ( accounts two provides rule, king’s the by affected personally Eadmer, itself. death portent the on spin theological a places Flavigny, of Hugh by 1102), before the king’s demise, and then a critical commentary on the reign. The Historia Historia Novorum in Anglia daege wearð se cyng Willelm on huntnoðe fram his anan men mid anre fla ofsc fla anre mid men anan gebroht Winceastre his fram huntnoðe on Willelm cyng se wearð daege eorþan, swa swa maenige saedan þe hit geseon sceoldan. And þaeraefter on morgen aefter Hlammaesse
ASC E ASC Signs and Premonitions:Signs Peterborough,Eadmer, Flavigny, Gilo h eris acut f ila I’ dms apas n h Peterborough the in appears demise II’s William of account earliest The , 109: 109: , 7
to þam Pentecosten waes Pentecosten þam to
(finished before 1114 s contrasti 7
on þam biscoprice bebyrged: þet waes þaes þreot waes bebyrged: þet biscoprice þam on
ng presentation reveals the literary constructs of both itself, , c. 1109;
the manner in which it is depicted shares with the the with shares depicted is it which in manner the \ ). ge/sewen innan Barrucscire aet anan tune blod weallan of of weallan blod tune anan aet Barrucscire innan ge/sewen Vita Anselmi
narch was ‘hated by well aded by an evil toadying counsel, taxed counsel, toadying evil an by aded ne ne of the king’s men slew the monarch , v. 1114, expanded 1122) that differ teðan geares þe he rice onfeng. þeherice geares teðan It is the is It Chronicon - 382 nigh nigh all his nation’.
After this event, this After eoten, eoten,
anomaly 7
s and the and s ris’s (finished syððan to to syððan Vita that that 101 rst,
CEU eTD Collection to Proverbs 18:3, stresses that the sinner will be condemned. death. his portended it that him told others that h he claimed then and sign, the saw king the claims Hugh Berkshirevillage. greater rhetorical and theological spin. Emphasis is placed on the blood welling up in a chroniclerfelt,a wasfitting end to reparation’. and repentance without injustice, his of midst the in 387 386 385 384 383 law. the premonitions, the ignoring Winchester. in buried and communion, p of deprived arrow, an by slain punished: is II William warnings, the 1007: sepultus. eandem urbem apud a sagitta exercet, venationem dum peni est, exanimatus et decidit, vulnere lethali civitati, quo percussus, quodam Wintoniae adiacet quae silva, in est; derelictus quoque contempnet. perterritus. revelationibus, quibusdam etiam cum profuerunt, moneretur, quibus ad Deum pena nec quae converti obedivit, ei divino intentabatur iudicio ipsus sui nec immo est, non recordatus inflatus, nec cogitabat se moriturum. Ideo cum temporibus eius miranda in Anglia contigissent, Domini adversar et contemptor praeceptorum divinorum deditus, superbiae et carnis voluptatibus ceciderat, non Dei timor quem in et secularis, homo sed referentibus; a dicebatur ei etiam quod portendere, regis mortem istud portentum stupefacta, rex praegatus advenit, et vidit, nec tamen ei profuit vidiss putentem manare visus Adest. quod spectaculum cum fere tota insula curcurrisset, insolita rei novitate Willelm etiam in Pertz 236. þaenehe waes þunresdaeg ofslagen behreowsunge buten unrihte his middewardan on he þe forþan aetywde, tyman, his on lande lað waes Gode þe þet eall ylde, laeng hit ic 7 7 agenre his on oððe hand gesealde heold feo wið oððe hi he ealle feollan, dagan his on ealdras þa þe abbotrices afeoll gitsunga, he aefre þas leonde mid here ondraedendlic. swiðe
Chronicon Hugonis monachi Virdunensis et Divionensis, abbatis Flaviniacensis abbatis Divionensis, et Virdunensis monachi Hugonis Chronicon ASC E ASC Canon law permits the withholding of the anointing of the sick for those who persevere in sin: Can. Can. sin: in persevere who those for sick the of anointing the of withholding the permits law Canon Ibid: Ibid: þet bisceoprice on Winceastre Winceastre on þetbisceoprice swa þet þaes daeges þe he gefeoll, he heafde on heafde he gefeoll, he þe daeges þaes þet swa Ibid: Ibid: 387
Unctio infirmorum ne conferatur illis, qui in manifesto gravi peccato obstinate persever obstinate peccato gravi manifesto in illis, qui conferatur ne infirmorum Unctio 7 Et quia Et
Hugh of Flavigny’s of Hugh mltm nm rt n lo ud itm s: ectr u vnrt in venerit cum Peccator est: dictum quod illo in erat enim Impletum
, 109 , aelc unriht for Gode Gode for unriht aelc Monumenta Germanica Historica, Scriptores Historica, Germanica Monumenta
7
to to gafle gesette, forþan þe he aelces mannes, gehadodes - 110: 110:
us iunior rex Anglorum. Quo etiam anno in Anglia fons verum sanguinem olidum et et olidum sanguinem verum fons Anglia in anno etiam Quo Anglorum. rex iunior us Deum deseruit, sanctam aecclesiam opprimens et eam sibi ancillari constituens, a Deo Deo a constituens, ancillari sibi eam et opprimens aecclesiam sanctam deseruit, Deum He waes swiðe strang swiðe waes He 7
for 7 ius, qui tamen satis regii fuisset animi, si non Deum postposuisset fastu regni regni fastu postposuisset Deum non si animi, fuisset regii satis tamen qui ius,
þurh yfelra yfelra þurh þ i he waes forneah ealre his leode la leode his ealre forneah waes he i
7
Chronicon for worulde up aras. Godes cyrcean he nyðerade; nyðerade; he cyrcean Godes aras. up worulde for 7
þet on Searbyrig Searbyrig þeton
Chronicon 7
an rea þ hm er gcee waeran gecweme aefre him þe raedas manna þaes þaes morgenon beby 7
mid ungylde tyrwigende waes, forþan þe on his dagan aelc riht such a life.such 7
reðe ofer his land his ofer reðe
includes the same details, but places on them a them on places but details, same the includes 7
ri
386 \ uses his death to stress the authority of holy holy authorityof the stress to deathhis uses h/tefulle mannan, eall eall mannan, h/tefulle his agenre hand þet arcebiscoprice on Cantwarbyrig Cantwarbyrig on arcebiscoprice þet hand agenre his 7
.xi. abbotrices, ealle to gafle gesette. And þeah þe þe þeah And gesette. gafle to ealle abbotrices, .xi. y rsnig ila a deliberately as William presenting By
8 (Hanover: Hahn, 1848), 280 1848), Hahn, (Hanover: 8 384
rged. rged. Translation by Swanton, This focus, connected to an allusionan to connected focus, This 7
his maenn his ð
7
Gode andsaete, swa swa his aende aende his swa swa andsaete, Gode e. e. Autumabat vulgus promiscuum, 7
385 laewedes, yrfenuma beon wolde, tentia et communione carens, communione et tentia
þ 7 Having chosen to ignore 7
et waes gewunelic on gewunelic waes et
aelcere daedbote gewat. On On gewat. daedbote aelcere wið ealle his neahheburas neahheburas his wið ealle 383
profundum malorum, malorum, profundum Sudden death, the death, Sudden
, ed. Georg Heinrich Georg ed. , Heinrich quae tamen ei non non ei tamen quae 7 7
-
502 ( 502 þa biscoprice þa enitence and and enitence þurh his agene agene his þurh ASC T adn’t, and and adn’t, 495): Obiit 495): ent , , 235 þ . isan isan
102 s
et - 7 7
CEU eTD Collection arrow, or whether he upon fell it and died, only to the by struck when instantly died monarch unrepentant and unconfessed the whether question Recording insertshis demiseforest, ininevitable.Eadmer the hisdeath the in authority.his asserts he as disrespectful and wayward, arrogant, blaspheming, as depicted is monarch the as William, criticise to used is year his In Eadmer. 392 391 390 389 388 dealtGod. a sudden by death assistance,divine to previously explained away the monarch’s success in wars and channel crossings as due suicide) fell onto the arrow he was responsible for hi slain’. and down stricken was he God of judgment just the by that know to sufficient into; Arbiter et momentanea et Arbiter il compendiosa saeviret, furore diutino bonorum perniciem in ne potuit, attrahi agendum Anglia from judicio justo Translation eum necatum. sufficiat scire cum putamas; otiosum disquirere occiderit, jacta hominem omni ab et est, mortuus vestigio e inco et inpoenitens percussus, corde in sagitta ibique ivit, venatum silvam in pransus mane die sequen dies secunda gloriantem, eum audivit namque permissus est. Prius enim quam annus transiit insperata et subita morte percussus eam perdidit. October Hugh, cujusli esse regnosuo me. super potitus interim Ego libertate vice hac ascendet non suus papatus hoc, et hoc per quia, se; per ipse modo sit Veruntamen valet. non est talis si Dei, Vultum “Per ait, diceretur, similis archiepiscopo Anselmo aliquibus in cum Cui est?” est modopapa qui vero “Ille Adjecitque, curat.” qui inde habeat, odium “Et Dei respondit, British Journal of Psychiatry of BritishJournal Seabourne, Glen and Seabourne ‘Suicide or Accident Alice see categorization, accident/suicide the to regards in period 475 2000), Press, University
See Alexander Murray, Eadmer, Eadmer, Eadmer, Eadmer, This manipulation of detail to suit a desired image appears also in the 389 ipsum percusserit, an, quod plures affirmant, illum pedibus offendentem superque ruentem ruentem superque offendentem pedibus illum affirmant, plures quod an, percusserit, ipsum , tr. Geoffrey Bosanquet, foreward by R. W. Southern (London: Cresset Press, 1964), 120. 1964), Press, (London: Cresset Southern R.W. by foreward tr. , Geoffrey Bosanquet, Chronicon 390
The raising of the question is rhetorical is question the of raising The H H H Historia Novorum in Anglia in Novorum Historia
istoria istoria Novorum in Anglia – istoria Novorum istoria inNovorum Anglia istoria Novorum istoria inNovorum Anglia
while at the same time stressing the authority of God. Eadmer, having Eadmer, God. of authority the stressing time same the at while Historia Novorum in Anglia in Novorum Historia ,
8, 495: 8,495: – bet juris, nisi permissus a se. The death appears, prior to William II’s demise, in in demise, William to II’s prior appears, death The se. a permissus nisi juris, bet 391
Self caede huic vitae subtraxit. subtraxit. vitaehuic caede Suicide Suicide in the Middle Ages
is keen to stress the ki the stress to keen is Anno inc. dom. 1099. obiit Urbanas papa, successit Paschalis. Urbanas papa, obiit inc.dom. Anno 1099.
- Killing Killing in Med amrs itr o Rcn Eet i Englan in Events Recent of History Eadmer’s
- 178 (2001): 42(2001): 178 476, on the account of Orderic Vitalis. For an examination of a later later a of examination an For Vitalis. Orderic of account the on 476, 392
, , 115 , , 117: , 116: , , 116 agam quod libet.” N agam quod - ieval ieval England: Series of 198 Cases from the Eyre Records - 116 117 Quapropter Quapropter dumnec Attamen qua se libertate potitum gloriatus est non diu frui - mox derelictus. Quae sagitta ut sagitta Quae derelictus. mox 47. : . Qui decessus vitae ubi ejusdem r
s own demise (with connotations of damned
, , vol. 2, , the death of Pope Urban in the previous the in Urban Pope of death the , ng, having refused to be disciplined, was disciplined, be to refused having ng, tis Augusti vidit eum expirantem. Siquidem illa illa Siquidem expirantem. eum vidit Augusti tis – claim ‘we think it unnecessary to go The The Curse on Self e
c enim putabat apostolicum orbis c posse enim in putabat orbis apostolicum it insinuates, slyly, that if William if that slyly, insinuates, it 388
malo corrigi voluit nec bono ad bene
This liberty is short libertyis This - : itra oou in Novorum Historia d: r Murder u
m, sicut quidam aiunt, aiunt, quidam sicut m, Dei prostratum atque atque prostratum Dei egis egis auribus insonuit,
(Oxford: (Oxford: Oxford
writings of , cujusmodi cujusmodi , lum aequus aequus lum - lived, aslived, n fessus fessus
103 ’,
CEU eTD Collection praying for William’s safe return to the fold). the to return safe William’s for praying whic demise, king’s the foretelling premonitions Eadmermentions text. the in event important an is monarch the of death Crown), the over Church the of authority the short: (in funding and investiture, self in was who Canterbury Anselmi Vita 396 395 394 393 Paris’s of Gilo Hugonis in appears also death William’s foretelling vision words. his trusted they Hugh, of authority the given and, him’, upon passed accuse been had king the night previous the during that truth, assured of matter a as ‘interjected,Cluny, of abbot lord nescienter homicidium.The main nescienter homicidium.The difference and between Gilo Eadmer is that the latter that‘adds three incurrit obsequium, parans domesticus & excepit, vulnus amici manu conculcans, inimicos rex, anno i eventus probavit veritatis, amator predixit Quod gloria. fruetur fallaci diu nec addictus, est proscriptioni mortis sententia judicis districti Willelmus Anglorum rex nocte, inquit, dompnum Quoniam inquit: Bald testimonii boni fratres commotus Aderant revelatione advertite. dico que fratres vos credimus, divina superfluum docere Dei secretis de Archiepiscopum Hugo beatissimus dulcioribus, archiepiscopatu melle ab justiciam propter l mundi dum Ibi qui solatio. jocundabatur nostri patris semotus archiepiscopo, Cantuariensi Anselmo videlicet preclaro consimili, collega sibi adjuncto Marciniatcum, apud Erat accidisset. priusquam sic prenuntiavit Hugo pater momentaneam regis gestiret, Mortem impetebat. cervum sagittare suus miles qua cervos suscepit, cor fugaces in subito saltus sagittam per dum Augusti mensis die secunda rex, Willelmus filius, Saint Imprimerie (Solesmes: Huiller L. eum in omisimus. damnationis percunctari sciret hoc qualiter fidecontenti, sententiamque nequivim judicatum, habere nullatenus dicebat quae iis fidem ejus reverentiae ac accusatum, Dei sanctitatis eminentiam perpendentes sed sumus, modice non admirati thronum n verbis quibus Ex promulgatam. praeterita ante proxime veritatis regem testimonio sub eundem abbas venerabilis idem intulit proferrentur inde consedissemus, et de iis quae inter Anselmum et regem eo usque versabantur verba ut fit nonnulla hinc conversioneet pro persecutione Anselmi oppressura esset ferebatur. Sed Anselmus in rev nichil eorum animum personis ponens cotidie religiosis pluribus quae visionibus ex et quam monstrabantur, Angliam per inusitata et nova quae signis ex tam et praedicebantur, multis a interitu Regis de etiam multa tempore Quo pervenit. non dederat regi Anselmi causa de quas inducias 122: 1972), Press, University Conquered England Conquered
Eadmer, ‘Vie de Saint Hugues par le moinele Gilon Saint par ‘Vie Hugues de hs tt o afis s lucid is affairs of state This Eadmer, The second version of William II’s death that Eadmer produced appears in the in appears produced Eadmer that death II’s William of version second The . 396 The The Life of St. Anselm, Archbishop of L
Though such visions are impor are visions such Though ife of of ife Tog te rdmnn fcs s n nem te rhihp of Archbishop the Anselm, on is focus predominant the Though . salute ejus Deum deprecabatur. deprecabatur. Deum ejus salute , S 56 . Anselm t. - 135. 135.
unius de Torniaco, & Emerus sacerdos, & Beccensis Eustachius. Preterita, Eustachius. Beccensis & sacerdos, Emerus& Torniaco, de unius
Inter haec Urbanus sedis apostolicae pontifex huic vitae decedit, e decedit, vitae huic pontifex apostolicae sedis Urbanus haec Inter ly e. n t. oten 123 Southern, tr. and ed. , - impos
icse i te hpe ‘h King ‘The chapter the in discussed d before the throne of God, judged, and had damnation had and judged, God, of throne the before d h Anselm is depicted as paying no heed to (though to heed no paying as depicted is Anselm h - ed exile having disagreed with William over rent, rent, over William with disagreed having exile ed P ’, ierre, 1888), 588 1888), ierre,
in Vie de Saint Hugues: Abbé de Cluny 1024 deCluny Abbé Hugues: Saint de Vie Canterbury tant in hagiography, also important is who is important also hagiography, in tant
elabantur, quia ultio Divina in proximo eum pro pro eum proximo in Divina ultio quia elabantur, 394 Translation by Southern. Southern. by Translation
The , , ed. and tr. R. W. Southern (Oxford: Oxford uminaria se vicarie animarent sermonibus sermonibus animarent vicarie se uminaria - 589: Rex bellicosus & ferox, tanti regis regis tanti ferox, & bellicosus Rex 589: - 124: 124: vita
Ubi cum ante ipsum abbatem abbatem ipsum ante cum Ubi then asserts that Hugh, the Hugh, that asserts then us, et ideo sola verborum ipsius ipsius verborum sola ideo et us,
as an Anomaly’ in Garnett, Garnett, in Anomaly’ an as nfelicitatis. Eodem quippe quippe Eodem nfelicitatis.
ia Sancti Vita - 395 1109
Hugh’s 393 ,ed.A.
octe octe 104 t ad t the
CEU eTD Collection demise in addition to the regarding William’s demise, Eadmer includ visio the distinctions listed point, reference medieval per is it saints, of vitas own Eadmer’s In visions. the authenticate and receives 401 400 399 398 397 had diedthan thattheking had died bodyown his ‘that wished andnews the at weepswho Anselm, of values religious the killed instantly when arrowthe pierced his heart actual demi churchmen. theking’s When the by William from felt threat the stress to intention Eadmer’s indicates society, ecclesiastical of classes different by received categories, different of visions, multiple doubts and problems that an individual was u resolving of and guidance and assurance giving of way a as served ‘often visions that venatum ivit, ibique illum sagitta in corde percussit, et nulla interveniente mora extinxit. Quo Anselmus quam Lugduni factam noviter retuli secundus, et post secundam primus illuxit idem rex mane in silvam ei nunciantes socios. praeter vidit nullumet oculos, aperuit Confestim invenit. scriptum i quidam vidit. oculis apertis et levavit, caput ilico totum factus alacrior ille quia quod Ad ‘noveris, sedatum.’ ait Anselm certo’ ‘Pro archiepiscopum ille, inter At est inquit. quod libens’ discidium ‘Et nova?’ audire ‘Vis illi, dixit ‘Non’ suo. nomine eum vocans astitit, tenebat clausos ad tamen oculos dormiens necdum et jacebat, camerae ostium prope qui nostro socio clerico vilis, non vultu ac ornatu juvenis quidam ecce cuperemus indulgere quieti eramus assidue Anselmum festo instanti et venissemus, 23. 194. 1968), DamePress, Notre of University IN: Dame, one present, were monks other 2002), 35; a similar view is repeated at 128. at issimilarrepeated 35; a view 2002), Univ Oxford (NewMuir J. York: Bernard
Steven F. Kruger, Eadmer, Giles Constable, Constable, Giles Eadmer, Eadmer, Eadmer, os f nmecal authority.’ unimpeachable of sons oraculum
, which is rooted in the everyday and can be received by lesser figures. Sequenti autem nocte inter matutinas unus nostrum clausis oculis stabat et psallebat. Et ecce Et psallebat. et stabat oculis clausis nostrum unus matutinas inter nocte autem Sequenti lli cartulam admodum parvam legendam exhibuit. Aspexit, et in ea ‘Obiit rex Willelmus’ Willelmus’ rex ‘Obiit ea in et Aspexit, exhibuit. legendam parvam admodum cartulam lli L Lives and Miracles of Saints Oda, Dunstan, and Oswald and Dunstan, Oda, Saints of Miracles and Lives L ife of of ife ife of of ife decessum praefati r praefati decessum , an otherworldly vision revealed to a figure of authority, the next, the next, the authority, of figure a to revealed vision otherworldly an , S The Reformation of the Twelfth Century Twelfth the of Reformation The t. Anselm t. S Dreaming Dreaming in the Middle Ages . Anselm t.
oraculum , ed. and tr. Southern tr. and ed. , , ed. and tr. Southern, 124: 124: Southern, tr. and ed. , beati Petri quod colitur Kal. Augusti dictis matutinis nos qui circa circa qui nos matutinis dictis Augusti Kal. colitur quod Petri beati
from Bec’, Noreen Hunt, Hunt, Noreen Bec’, from egis. Siqidem secunda die mensis Aug mensis die secunda egis.Siqidem
from from Hugh.
in his present state’. presentin his ersity Press, 2006), xxxii. 2006), Press, ersity 397
se is reported se is h cascl uhr arbu, standard a Macrobius, author classical The
, 126: 126: , (Cambridge: (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992), ‘Adam’ inquit ‘dormis?’ ‘Cui du ‘Cui ‘dormis?’ inquit ‘Adam’ es um et regem Willelmum determinatum est atque atque est determinatum Willelmum regem et um
nable nable to handle alone’, between types of dream: the highest was was highest the dream: of types between visiones 399 Exin duo sui monachi ad Anselmum venerunt, venerunt, Anselmum ad monachi sui duo Exin
–
Given Giles Constanble’s assessment Cluny under Saint Hugh: 1049 Hugh: Saint under Cluny
Eadmer uses the event to emphasise
Postera die cum inde digressi Lugdunum Lugdunum digressi inde cum die Postera (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge:
concerning the king’s imminent –
401 and in this version the king is theking is and version inthis , ed. and tr. Andrew J. Turner and and Turner J. Andrew tr. and ed. ,
usti qui post primam visionem visionem primam quipost usti
circumspectans, neminem neminem circumspectans, 400
this this inclusion of m
ille re ille 398 - 1109
Notably, s ‘ ponderet, ponderet,
usually somnum somnum
(Notre (Notre 105
22 -
CEU eTD Collection eie Ede, in Eadmer, demise. his for responsible as sin, in persevering monarch, the presenting thus them, ignored but reform, to him telling omens the of aware was William that claim to premonition ominous the included in blood appearanceof Chronicle Peterborough The developed. were forest, the narratives in accident random the explain To behaviour. king’s the on judgment the of pomp’ ‘historic the to close death’ ‘wretched a by closed life’ ‘cruel king’s the presenting theme, mundi contemtpus the emphasises Huntingdon concerns. Anglo the from material of version condemn theruler. dead William of Malmesbury and Orderic Vitalis, this meant inserting new details to further Anglo the of account the amending meant this Huntingdon, of Archdea Henry, For rule. negative his on judgment divine as burial and death II’s William of depiction established the reiterated occurred, events the when twenties or Anglo of generation famed the of authors the of Each 4. 2. emphasise the handdivine inthe monarch’ssudden of the demise. to monks, lowly by received those to holiness), abbot’s the stress to Gilo, biographer, by one from visions, of multitude the work, other Eadmer’s reform. not would he when judgment wayward, mocking theChurch following ofPope thedeath Urban, corrected by divine magis eligeret seipsum corpore, quam corpore, seipsum magiseligeret multo posset, efficere hoc si quia asseruit interrumpente ejus verba singultu ille At sumus. admodum p stupore vehementi Retelling the Story: Huntingdon, Malmesbury,Retelling Huntingdon, theStory: Order In these accounts, the suddenness of William II’s death is presented as divine divine as presented is death II’s William of suddenness the accounts, these In Henry, Archdeacon of Huntingdon’s of Archdeacon Henry, ercussus mox est in acerbissimum fletum concussus. Quod videntes admirati admirati videntes Quod concussus. fletum acerbissimum in est mox ercussus His
a village in Berkshire. Hugh of Flavigny’sof Berkshire.Hugh village in a
oi Nvrm n Anglia in Novorum toria
illum sicut erat mortuum esse. erat sicut illum
Hugh, the Abbot of Cluny (used also by Hugh’s by also (used Cluny of Abbot the Hugh, - Saxon chronicle, amended to stress his personal his stress to amended chronicle, Saxon Historia Anglorum Historia smlry rsns h mnrh as monarch the presents similarly , - Norman historians, in their tens their in historians, Norman
ic
- , present , Saxon Chronicle; for Chronicle; Saxon Vita Anselmi Vita
Chronicon s a Latinised a s
monarch’s monarch’s
uses this this uses , uses a uses , con 106
CEU eTD Collection Huntingdon includes the king’s treatment of Church property. Church of treatment king’s the includes Huntingdon adultery. and Saxon chronicle forgone conclusion. Then, after copying the assessment of the monarch from the Anglo Berkshire, at blood of bubbling ominous the with stag, a for aiming while accidentally king the court. 408 407 406 405 404 403 402 discussed texts earlier the with As sources. of variety a using account, multifaceted king Anglo the of conclusion the alters Huntingdon day’, of light the in ‘unashamedly out carried debauchery’ ‘unspeakable lov supported when the God/William’, opposition, ‘binary creating Huntingdon as libel this reads Sepultus autem est in crastino pe crastino in est autem Sepultus sole. coram impudentia ex sed occulte, exercebant tacendum scelus luxurie Nec placebat. diligentibus un et abbati Salesbirie, et Winceastrie, episcopatum et Cantuarie, archiepiscopatum habebat proprio in obiit, qua die in Siquidem studebat. esse omnium autem Heres dabat. firmam ad retinens sua manu fuer non antea uiolenter et impune committerent, quicquid antea nequitie pullulauerat, in perfectum e suos werra, uicinos suffocata. nequissimus; co sibi geldis nequam, et frequentissimis suis exercitibus eligebat, semper quod pessimorum consilio est uisus sanguis ante siquidem Paulo edidit. necuerbum corruit, Greenway. by Translation Augusti. kalendas incrastino et gloriose Glouceaster, ad Pascha apud Winceaster, cum ad Pentecosten apud Lundoniam, iui Namque terminauit. fine misero 1050
HA HA HA William HA HA ed God was pleasing to this king and those who loved him’. To further condemn this HA
was ‘onafter hisperdition’. theday buried , , 446 , 448: 448: , , 446, 448: 448: 446, , , 446: 446: , , 448: 448: , 402 448 , - as ad firmam datas. as ad 1230 1230 ila o Malmesbury’s of William
The -
44 Burgwinkle, Burgwinkle,
403 Inuisus namque rex, nequissimus Deo et Deo nequissimus rex, namque Inuisus - Vbi Walterus Tirel cum sagitta ceruo intendens, regem percussit inscius. Rex corde ictus ictus corde Rex inscius. percussit regem intendens, ceruo sagitta cum Tirel Walterus Vbi Cum autem omnia raperent et subuerterent qui regi famulabantur, ita ut adulteria etiam etiam adulteria ut ita famulabantur, regi qui subuerterent et raperent omnia autem Cum (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004), 49. 49. 2004), Press, University (NewCambridge York: 449: 449: 7: 7:
at, his temporibus pullulauit. pullulauit. temporibus his at, Historia altering the order in the Anglo the in order the altering 405 Millesimo centesimo anno, rex Willelmus, tercio decimo regni sui anno, uitam crudelem Iure autem in medio iniusticie sue prereptus est. Ipse namque ultra hominem erat, et et erat, hominem ultra namque Ipse est. prereptus sue iniusticie medio in autem Iure 404
oteo ucud e Duqe iietbs ipiea, o regi hoc displicebat, diligentibus Deumque Deo quicquid Postremo o eto i md o Wlims ofit ih nem rather Anselm; with conflict William’s of made is mention No
– Historia
albeit in Latin Sodomy, Masculinity, and Law in Medieval Literature: France and England, England, and France Literature: Medieval in Law and Masculinity, Sodomy,
contrasts the events in the New Forest, where Walter Tirel slewTirel Walter where Forest, New the in events the contrasts
claims ‘whatever was displeasing to God and to those who rdicionis sue apud Winceastre. Translation by Greenway. by Translation Winceastre. sue rdicionis apud
- Saxon chronicle to be more judgmental, stating the the stating judgmental, more be to chronicle Saxon – ntinuis uexabat. Nec respirare poterat Anglia miserabiliter miserabiliter Anglia poterat respirare Nec uexabat. ntinuis et Rgm Anglorum Regum Gesta
Huntingdon inserts two new accusations: robbery
-
populo, episcopatus et abbatis aut uendebat, aut in aut uendebat, episcopatusabbatis et populo, Saxon Chronicle to present the present to Chronicle Saxon aro ooe uim ten curiam honore patrio 408
ebullire ebullire
s mr dtie and detailed more a is 406 a terra in Bercscyre. terra a
t uenatum in nouo foresto William Burgwinkle William uisset ad Natale apud apud Natale ad uisset xcreuit, xcreuit, quicquid 407
event as aas event
a reading a regemque regemque
decim decim 107 - ,
CEU eTD Collection in making it, he stresses that Eadmer had gone into exile with Anselm ‘in whose person who are trusted (one being Eadmer). This point is part scholarly, part for emphasis, for prophecies which foreshadowed the king’s violent death’, claims he will use and disdainful as king disbelieving. the depicting by stressed are omens these of importance appearing. himself Devil the by preceded however, is, it Hampstead); as (named village Berkshire the from blood the is included above, 413 412 411 410 409 day’. the upon darkness brought and sun the overcast sky the to up received by the king himself, in which he ‘was being bled, and a spurt of blood sh perspective, the all religion in this country was in exile too’. historiography, see historiography, see tradition, Saxon a sancta Maria, somno excussus, lumen inclamata inferri precepit, et a cubicularios se discedere uet Ita interpolare. diem obnubilare, lucem protentum usque caelum in cruoris radium sedem ut nuntius uenit rege, ut dicemus occiso multo post, Nec oraculum. insonuisset adito caelesti ex quasi consilium, mirarentur eloquium, suspicerent eius omnes religionis eius nulli presentium de fide dictorum inhesit ambiguu contuitu pro ueruntamen requisiuit; audientium aliquis nec exposuit tunc ipse nec nosset quomodo Id regem illum ingereret. Ma exulabat, religio omnis pariter quo cum Anselmum, exulem illum nobilem dicit laudandus, ueritatis t relatorum Watkins, and Peters, Edward see two, the Law the of and Witch, the Magician, depictions Malmesbury's of analysis an For point. theological h accounts Both 376 depicted as a sorcerer in league with the Devil ( att and knowledge, scientific broad chair, Papal the to Auvergne old in the in devil manau allocutus. Preterea in transeuntes pago Berrucscire in ulladeuiis, Hamstede continuis quindecim diebus et fons sanguinem tam saltibusubertim in hominibus apparuit diabolus uisibiliter quod horrendum,
ntelucanis nonnichil uigilatum. uigilatum. nonnichil ntelucanis GRA GRA GRA GRA GRA cnicm eis, t uoi abts lnaess osinie que conscientiae Cluniacensis abbatis Hugonis ut uenisse, rcenniacum oraculum - 377) also features the Devil, when he carries off the witch in spite of her attempts to save herself. herself. save to attempts her of spite witch in the off hecarries when Devil, the features also 377) , 570: 570: , , 572: 572: , 572 , , 572: 572: , , 570: 570: , it ut uicinum ut it Translation by Mynors, Thomson and Winterbottom. and Thomson Mynors, by Translation estimonio lecturis communicabo. communicabo. lecturis estimonio - Gesta Regum Anglorum Regum Gesta
ante ante Deum ductum, et adiudicatum librato iuditio tristem dampnationis subisse sententiam. Audiebat ille haec, et ridebat, necsua somnia ridebat, et Audiebatille haec, 573: 573: 412 Ibi cum de rege Willelmo sermo uolutaretur, abbatem predictum dixisse proxima nocte nocte proxima dixisse predictum abbatem uolutaretur, sermo Willelmo rege de cum Ibi 410 ut d isu nc et nece ipsius de Multa eto eio no qi t xrms ut uita fuit extremus et qui anno, decimo Tertio History and Supernatural and History
of Hugh, Abbot of Cluny that Eadmer records, from a different different a from records, Eadmer that Cluny of Abbot Hugh, of n te icue faue f Anglo of feature a include then and v wa Ewr Ptr cls “ calls Peters Edward what ave Malmesbury however differs in noting the sources for the ‘visions and‘visions the for sources the innoting Malmesbury differs however Pridi Gransden, Gransden,
uadum inficeret. inficeret. uadum e quam excederet uita, uidit per quietam se flebotomi ictu sanguine emitter; emitter; sanguine ictu flebotomi se quietam per uidit uita, excederet quam e Chaney, Chaney,
Historical Writing Writing Historical Translation by Mynors, Thomson and Winterbottom. and Thomson Mynors, by Translation ut f Kingship of Cult
(Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Pennsylvania of University PA: (Philadelphia, . Pope Sylvester II Pope . It is worthwhile here to note the utilisation of the figure of the the of figure the of utilisation the note to here worthwhile is It
preuisa et predicta homines serunt, quorum tria probabilium probabilium tria quorum serunt, homines predicta et preuisa , 117 , - 118, 164 118, deu, nost Edmerus, GRA in England in 411 literary 153 , , , 293
As a consequence, M - 168. -
whose sudden rise from peasantry in Aurillac Aurillac in peasantry from rise sudden whose - - 294); 294); the tale of the witch of Berkeley (
155. de se nec aliorum uisa curans. uisa necsealiorum de character” to provide an educational and and educational an provide to character”
,167 e, multa aduersa. Hoc quoque maxime maxime quoque Hoc aduersa. multa e, r 409 orum temporum historicus, sinceritate sinceritate historicus, temporum orum -
ao hsoigah: dream a historiography: Saxon suam dignaretur archiepiscopus. suamdignaretur o Mlebr ad Anglo and Malmesbury For m. Eius erat uita Hugo, eiusfamae, ut
- 170. ie Hugh’ Like
empts to stamp out simony simony out stamp to empts relas curarum suarum suarum curarum relas almesbury almesbury includes 413 uit. aliquot Tunc horis s Press, 1992), 28 1992), Press,
Then, using the using Then, Chronicon
For the Anglo the For
only those ooting ooting - Saxon Saxon
the , GRA 108 - The - 33, 33,
is is - ,
CEU eTD Collection As with the blood in Berkshire, the Berkshire, in blood the with As the magna stars. the reached smoke whose mouth until the figure of Christ kicked the monarch over, who promptly released fire from his receive offered’, being information the of meaning true word 417 416 415 414 chara and life his to fitting as demise monarch’s the presenting in same providing a detailedofthe accident account inthe forest; theintention,however, isthe in death early an to path the on himself IIset William premonitions, the ignoring by that authority and judgment, while reiterating m a of hands setting; court a in banter and wealth, of displays humour, of importance planned. had he as hunt ordering and tale, the at (laughing public in dismissive as presented is II William response. iret, suadentibus amicis ne suo dispendio ueritatem somniorum experiretur. somniorum ueritatem dispendio ne suo amicis suadentibus iret, monachiliter nummorum somniat. causa Date ei centum solidos.’ et Multem tamen motus, diu‘est, cunctatus est inquit ‘Monachus’ ingeminans cachinnos ille at intulit; erat, lamberent. sidera etiam orbes fumeorumuoluminum ut exisse flammam tam iacentis effusam depuli regem ita pede tandem sed tolerasse, diu crucifixium truncauerit; pene crura corroserit, illi brachia apprehendens, mordicus crucifixum tunc, despitiens; circumstantes hor et mirum uiderat rege de nocte eadem quod somnium principi, magnatum uiro Haimonis, filio Rotberto retulit dream[the of kinds higher two the like truth a exposes reliably It deception. and revelation between term middle Aristocracy: Gifts, Violence, Performance and the Sacred and Performance Gifts,Violence, Aristocracy:
GRA the New Forest. Quoted in Quoted GRA See the example of William the Conqueror examined by Andrew Cowell, Cowell, Andrew by examined Conqueror the William of example the See somnium , , 572, 574: , 572: 572: , d by a foreign monk in which the king entered a church and knawed at a crucifix The the monktobepaid), butpersonally enoughif he towonder perturbed should te te to whom he reported it, but clear to Malmesbury and his intended audience. oraculum Kruger, Kruger, Paulo post, cum iam aurora diem inuehere meditaretur, monachus quidam tra quidam monachus meditaretur, inuehere diem aurora iam cum post, Paulo et Rgm Anglorum Regum Gesta onastic chronicler, these positive features are used to question the king’s the question to used are features positive these chronicler, onastic rendum: quod in quondam aecclesiam uenerit superbo gestu et insolent, ut solebat, solebat, ut insolent, et gestu superbo uenerit aecclesiam quondam in quod rendum:
which Macrobious employed for dreams that ‘veils with ambiguity the the ambiguity with ‘veils that dreams for employed Macrobious which Hoc somnium Rotbertus non negligendum arbitrates, regi confestim, quod ei a secretis Dreaming in the Middle Ages Middle the in Dreaming
and the and
416 vis
io n te cnet, hs ol so a udrtnig of understanding an show would this contexts, other In
], but it presents that truth in fictional form. in fictional truth presentsthat but it ], Gesta
s oieby ifrn ta te ale txs in texts earlier the than different noticeably is 415 –
The with the other included incidents
, 23, which 23, , records these premonitions and the king’s the and premonitions these records somnium
(Cambridge: Brewer, 2007), 15 2007), (Cambridge:Brewer, 414
notes the notes
amsuy nlds dream a includes Malmesbury
is confusing to the monk and monk the to confusing is somnium sse ut supinus caderet; ex ore ore ex caderet; supinus ut sse an in siluam, sicut intenderat,
The Medieval Warrior Warrior Medieval The
'is in fact the perfect perfect the fact in 'is 417 cter. After a After cter.
here, in thein here, – -
the claim 51. n smarinus smarinus
109
CEU eTD Collection likely negative. Further irony is employed in depicting the fatal arrow. After the kin the After arrow. fatal the depicting in employed is irony Further negative. likely his fondness for hunting and lavish hospitality affecting his ecclesiastical duties, Gesta depicted, is hunt The stayed Tirel only asserting by ironic further made death, his caused king’sliberalityattracted by the expense, king’s the and quip satirical 423 422 421 420 419 418 and by fallingbreaking shaft hastenedit the monarch’sruler on demise: the the off to divinely ordained deaths, doing God’s work. unintentionally to leads that ambition noble a shot’, within pass to happened that stag another low lay should he that ambition, noble a ‘conceived Walter stag, a kill to fails John Rauk, ‘The ‘The Rauk, John (460 nomination his after days eight die to only I, Henry king future the Winterbottom concerning prophecies his receives Anglorum Pontificum Gesta (Deus pectus regium impotens et bon inscius prosterneret, transibat, propter forte qui ceruum, alterum ui fugitantem uiol contra opposita adhuc diutile inflixit, uulnus seuum adeo non sagitta, tuleratdispers casus quemque quo uenationis Tire cognomento Walterius 1983), Press, California of CA: University 115 Ward Malmesbury of crebrior in irony of discussion epulatum largiter die ea ferunt relation of this to the later satirical motif of the hunting clergyman, see Anne Rooney, Anne see clergyman, Literature English Middle hunting the of motif satirical later the to this of relation
GRA GRA GRA GRA See his account his See This is the only usage of the expression in the in expression the of usage only the is This e!) letali harundine traiecit. traiecit. harundine e!)letali - 127. 127.
, ed. Constant J. Mews, Cary J. Nederman, and Rodney M. Thomson (Turnhout: Brepols (Turnhout: Thomson M. Rodney and Nederman, CaryJ. Mews, Constant J. ed. , Malmesbury includes the tale of an abbot being removed from his see owing to owing see his from removed being abbot an of tale the includes Malmesbury , , 574: 574: , , 574 , , 574: 574: , The The quality of William II’s administration is noted in - 57 Mox igitur post cibum in saltum contendit, paucis comitatus; quorum familiarissimus quorum comitatus; paucis igitur cibumMox contendit, inpost saltum Itaque ante cibum uenatu abstinuit, seriis negotiis cruditatem indomitae mentis eructuans; eructuans; mentis cruditatemindomitae negotiis seriis antecibum Itaque uenatu abstinuit, Iamque Phebo in oceanum procliui, rex ceruo ante se transeunti, extento neruo et emissa emissa et neruo extento transeunti, se ante ceruo rex procliui, oceanum in Phebo Iamque , 38 , 5: 5: ’,
Tunc Walterius pulchrum facinus animo parturiens, ut rege alias interim intento ipse ipse intento interim alias rege ut parturiens, animo facinus pulchrum Walterius Tunc Vocative of Deus and Its Problems Its Deusand of Vocative in of the removing of Malgar of Rouen from his see in 1085 ( 1085 in see his from Rouen of Malgar of removing the of - 39), and later when Roger the royal larderer is named the bishop of Hereford by Hereford of bishop the named is larderer royal the Roger when later and 39), entiam solarium radiorum manu. radiorum solarium entiam Rhetoric and Renewal in the Latin West 1100 West Latin thein Renewal and Rhetoric 422 Malmesbury, see Rodney M. Thomson, ‘Satire, Irony, and Humour in William William in Humour and Irony, ‘Satire, Thomson, M. Rodney see Malmesbury,
After using an interjection that Malmesbury only uses in r 420
(Cambridge: Brewer, 1993), 122 1993), Brewer, (Cambridge:
l, qui de Frantia liberalitate r liberalitate Frantia de qui l, huhtetn s miaet ie htesweei the in elsewhere that Given ambivalent. is tone the though , in two very different contexts: one in a vision of Dunstan where he he where Dunstan of vision a in one contexts: different very two in , 423 TranslationMy by
the –
Gesta worldliness monarch’s given thatthe note, an ironic ib 418 191. 191. us quam consueuerat poculis frontem serenasse. serenasse. frontem poculis consueuerat quam us is, solus cum eo remanserat. eo cum is,solus
Malmesbury introduces Walter Tirel as a man a as Tirel Walter introduces Malmesbury opts for Eadmer’s suggested story concerning
GRA nors, Thomson and and Thomson nors, ’,
Classical Philology Philology Classical . ( s “Deus bone” appears twice in Malmesbury’s Malmesbury’s in twice appears bone” “Deus - moram per ceteris Is, uenerat. adductus egis 461). For the grammatical arrangement, see see arrangement, grammatical the For 461). G - esta esta 127. Frank Frank Barlow,
- P 1500: Essays in Honour of John O. John of Honour in Essays 1500: niiu Anglorum ontificum Winterbottom. u cacitate oculorum prosecutus, prosecutus, oculorum cacitate
92 William Rufus (1997): 138 (1997): GRA
with the king. the with , 494 ,
e. n tr. and ed. , - 495); for the the for 495); - 194. Hunting in Hunting
(Berkeley, (Berkeley, eferring 421 , 2003), 2003), ,
o a For
it it is 110 erat erat 419 g
CEU eTD Collection Malmesbury to articulate Orderic’s in corpse father’s self of reasons for likewise flees. culprit The monarch. deceased the condemn responsibilityevent. for the wound. 432 431 430 429 428 427 426 425 424 1126, by produced versions, earliest Malmesbury notes that some claim the tower later collapsed because it the had been wrong In detail. this on reflections different the of versions different the tower, cathedral the beneath buried was nobles were present at the burial, but few were mourning. condemnation of the monarch, Winchester. to way whole the dripping blood the with cart, and horse by unceremoniously it moving corpse, the transport ‘rusticanorum’), derogatory the by to refers Malmesbury (which peasants from socially furthest those ironically is It upon. gifts lavished II considered more severe and more punishable than one that merely bruises; a wound that bleeds bleeds that wound a bruises; merely that one than judgment. harsh particularly a is,therefore, perpetually punishable more and severe more considered Blood Medieval Oxford York: of anger (see un cruore deuexere, Europe circumspicere. alia molientibus; pars receptacula sua munire, pars furtiuas predas ag be uuln supra moxque
GRA GRA GRA An was excess of blood seen HE at comment theearlier See GRA GRA For the connotations of the term, see term, the of connotations the For nefitio calcarium probe euasit. calcarium nefitio probe
IV, 106 IV, , , 574: , , 574: , 574: , 574: , 574: 574: , , 574: 574: , 424 Malmesbury also provides a more detailed account of the burial, similarly to to similarly burial, the of account detailed more a provides also Malmesbury
(London: Croom Helm, 1985), 63. 1985), Helm, (London: Croom
n eitn te et o te oac, the monarch, the of death the depicting In Sautius il Accurrit Walterius; sed quia nec sensum nec uocem hausit, perniciter cornipedem insiliens Ibi in Nec uero fuit qui persequeretur, illis coniuentibus, istis miseran istis coniuentibus, illis persequeretur, qui fuit uero Nec - Pauci rusticanorum cadauer, in reda caballaria compositum, Wintoniam in episcopatum episcopatum in Wintoniam compositum, caballaria reda in cadauer, rusticanorum Pauci The Letters of Hildegard The Lettersof Bingen of Hildegard 109. 109.
University Press, 2004), 83 2004), Press, University
(Cardiff: Universi (Cardiff: fra ambitum turris, multorum procerum conuentu, paucorum planctu terrae fra multorum traditum.terrae ambitum turris, paucorum planctu procerum conuentu,
us cadens, mortem accelerauit. mortem accelerauit. uscadens, datim per totamstillante. uiam per datim le nullum uerbum emisit, sed li
GRA contemptus mundi – 425
like the hairred that gave Wi Historia Ecclesiastica Historia
- , 504 , interest.
ty of Wales Press, 2006), 63 2006), Press, Wales of ty 431
in the same manner the - 505. Tina Stiefel, Tina
- 427
84). In another tradition, discussed in in discussed tradition, another In 84).
bnoe i a anr comp manner a in Abandoned , tr. L. Joseph and Baird Radd K. Ehrman, vol 3 (New 430
themes and criticise the court that William g
n hs atr eal s rbby sub a probably is detail latter This The Intellectual Revolution in Twelfth in Revolution Intellectual The o o sagittae quantum extra corpus extabat effracto,
, 428 lliam as ‘Rufus’, II’s nickname a symbol 426 -
64, an injury that caused bleeding was bleeding caused that an injury 64, the deserted cadaver is used by used is cadaver deserted the
hs coet o h kn do king the to closest Those Gesta 432 ere
Having noted that William Gesta , , pars regem nouum iamiamque
continues to state many tibus, omnibus postremo postremo omnibus tibus,
the king’s court, the court, king’s the tess William stresses Bettina Bildhauer, Bildhauer, Bettina Gesta rbe o his to arable
429 provide Century
who 111 tle ’s
CEU eTD Collection s amsuy epnig o cuain o credulity, of accusations to responding Malmesbury as when revising of thetext the collapsed from being poorly evenhadnotbeen built ifWilliam interred there. have might tower the stating opinions, such repeating from refrain would he asserting in rites, receivinglast without died had who figure, wanton and wayward a such place to 438 437 436 435 434 433 cl it revision, later the in salvation; king’s deceased the secure to unable being orders holy in those presented originally Malmesbury reign, William’s to response ecclesiastical g to money for land his mortgage to intended Poitou of Count the because Poitiers in Christmas celebrate to desiring king the of incident Seutonian a with depicts Malmesbury which it. M as rhetoric, pedagogical prouintialibus, quod eorum substantias abradi sinebat, non desiderandus. Nullum suo tempore tempore eo qui suo utpote merito, trutinando pro siue commodo Nullum pro siue deliberabat, daret antequam desiderandus. diu honores non sinebat, delici mirandus; quo in abradi memini fieri concilium donatiuorum substantias copia eorum pro quod militibus prouintialibus, stipendiariis miserandus; maxime laborent, reuocare spe gloriae maiorisque contentus, non honoribus. possessionibus incubabat indebitis raptatus, paternis Ita dicebatur. inuadaturus pecunia comes quod Pictauis, respondit teneret, sibi Parcarum quodlibet ut pensa animi regnum promittere erat auderet. Denique uis ante si proximam diem Tanta mortis interrogatus facturus. ubi festum ingentia, suum potuisset, in Natali eluctari et et abrumpere fortunae presumens uiolentiam ingentia quadragenario, maior Augusti, num machina operis instabilitate pro cum presentim credere, nugis uidear eti moriens lubricuset tumulari sacrato illum fuerit iniuria quod contigisse, illius peccatis accidit, wa collpase tower's the that insinuation the strenghtens he talk' 'foolish the and persona own his between distance further putting by and rumour, the repeats he truth in but rumours, frivolous these repeating 436 GRA Watkins, Watkins, GRA Hayward, ‘Imp Hayward, GRA GRA uh sce site. sacred a such aimed that they were working hard. working were they that aimed s indeed caused by divine displeasure at by displeasure divine caused sindeed
quam ipse ibi sepultus fuisset. sepultus ibi ipse quam olwn ti dti, amsuy nlds dsuso o Wlims greed, William’s of discussion a includes Malmesbury detail, this Following , , 576: Obiit anno Dominicae incarnationis millesimo centesimo, regni tertio decimo, quarto nonas , 574: 574: , , 574: 574: , 56 (h ltr eiin Vr art odns hominibus ordinis sacrati Vir revision) later (the 576: , To explain History and the Supernatural the and History o to Jerusalem, and his desire for titles that were not his. not were that titles for desire his and Jerusalem, to o Secuta est posteriori anno ruina turris; de qua re quae opiniones fuerint parco dicere, ne dicere, parco fuerint opiniones quae re qua de turris; ruina anno posteriori est Secuta Neque defuere opinones quorundam dicentium ruinam turris, quae posterioribus annis annis posterioribus quae turris, ruinam dicentium quorundam opinones defuere Neque ortance of Being Ambiguous’, 79: ‘ 79: Ambiguous’, Being of ortance this this last detail, this study must comment on Malmesbury’s intention am Christiano caruerit uiatico. caruerit Christiano am 433
h ltr eie tx, iihd y 15 hs Malmesbury has 1135, by finished text, revised later The almesbury does not remove the claim but slyly alludes to alludes slyly but claim the remove not does almesbury Gesta Regum Anglorum
tis eneruatis uigor aecclesiasticus confirmaretur. Aecclesiasticos Aecclesiasticos confirmaretur. aecclesiasticus uigor eneruatis tis
, 39 Pictauensis Ierosolimam ire gestiens ei terram suam pro pro suam terram ei gestiens ire Ierosolimam Pictauensis Rufus's burial within its walls’. withinits burial Rufus's - 40, 226 40, 438
The slight alteration was due to a change inchange a to due alterationwas slight The .
William declares that he means to refrain from from refrain to means he that declares William . Though view some scholars this
pro dampno animae, cuius salutem salutem cuius animae, dampno pro 435 ruinam fecisse potuisset, etiamsi etiamsi potuisset, fecisse ruinam
t s oe iey o be to likely more is it
loco qui tota uita petulans petulans uita tota qui loco 437
Discussing the Discussing
euoluere uel uel euoluere 434
112
CEU eTD Collection constructed criticism of the monarch expressed through its account of his death and death his of account its through expressed monarch the of criticism constructed IIWilliam lifewasfitting tohis and reign. aconclusion audience. more ‘ Scotland), of David King and Matilda Empress the for prefaces audience: the first, containing direct criticisms, was intended for a regal audience (with 443 442 441 440 439 himself’.kingthe from concealed not were and cemeteries, and places market in conversation ‘open in wealth, Orderic notes visions recei of acquisition king’s the noting While premonitions. detailed features too It burial. ulc clouins n oi e cmtri psi dulaa sunt. diuulgatae passim cimiteriis et foris in collocutiones publice populis in unde sunt uisae ordinibus utrisque ab episcopiis et coenobiis in rege de uisiones horrendae peruicacite apostatam pronuntiaret. alterum apostolicum, Vrbanum dilectus Deo uir ille quod discordiae fuerat Anselmum et tributum Romanae sedi negauit; pronior tamen in Wiberti gr GRA Malmesbury Winterbottom tr. and ed. iniquities, such upon dwell and discuss should one whether diximus alibi sicut traiectus, uitalia sagitta petulantiam, factorum Angl in Pontificum Anglorum Malmesbury teneret’. in pastoribus desolatas abbatias duodecim et episcopatus tres excessit quo die eo qui utpote ‘Aecclesiasticos honores diu antequam daret deliberabat, siue pro commodo siue pro trutinando merito, ‘ from sinebat had version earlier te sua manu in pastoribus desolatas abbatias duodecim et episcopatus tres excessit quo die 17). Winterbottom, and ( great” the to offensive been have might that much down “toned merely recension the that 204 (1975): and Anglorum Introduction General Kings: English Clarendon Press, the 1999), of History The Anglorum:
Notably, the two versions are the same when complaining about William’s support for the antipope, antipope, the for support William’s about complaining when same the are versions two the Notably, Hayward, ‘The Importance of Being Ambiguous Being of Importance ‘The Hayward, GRA HE o te uine o Wlim of William of audiences the For
, 576: 576: ,
overtly 2 , , 284 V, e qi i pees euie auid pecuniae preceps in quia Sed , , and Vitalis’s Orderic ia
- ), the briefest of accounts of his death ( death his of accounts of briefest the ), 441 13; 13;
r immensa preciosi metalli pondera undecumque congerens prope fretum prestolaretur, prestolaretur, fretum prope congerens undecumque pondera metalli preciosi immensa r Quin et accepta occasione qua inter se dissiderent Vrbanus in Roma, Wibertus in Rauenna, Rauenna, in Wibertus Roma, Vrbanusin dissiderent se occasioneinter qua Quin accepta et e Wlem o Malmesbury von Wilhelm des - permisit
, while ,
214. 214. (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2003), 35 2003), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Though different in tone, the message is the same: the death and burial ofburial and death the same: the is message the tone, in different Though - of which see the discussion in R. M. Thomson and M. Winterbottom, Winterbottom, M. and Thomson M. R. in discussion the see which of
285: Mense Iulio dum regia classis regalis pompae apparatu instrueretur, et ipse ipse et instrueretur, apparatu pompae regalis classis regia dum Iulio Mense 285: veiled innuendo’
443 Gesta Regum Angorum: General Introduction and Commentary and Introduction General Angorum: Regum Gesta declaring he will refrain from such things, fromsuchthings, will he refrain declaring nequeant
in place of
of the king’s character (mostly of events taken from Eadmer’s
As seen from the texts discussed above, dreams prior to the deaththe to discussedpriordreamsabove, texts the fromseen As xvii, 6 160 ,
following Hist - - memini 10; 10; see also E. Könsgen, ‘Zwei unbekannte Breife zu den 6. hs s nte eape f awr’ cam ht ila of William that claim Hayward’s of example another is This 169.
440 ra Ecclesiastica oria
and focus on ecclesiastical issues, was for a monastic Malmesbury’s texts, see Rodney M. Thomson, Thomson, M. Rodney see texts, Malmesbury’s . . The later point about ecclesiastical offices was similarl altered, ved ved by ordinated religious men were being discussed laborent itate ferebatur, sacros honores sui iuris esse dictitabat’ to to dictitabat’ esse iuris sui honores sacros ferebatur, itate ’,
etce Aci fr roshn ds Mittelalters des Erforschung für Archiv Deutsches Nec enim multo tempore transcurso luit dictorum et dictorum luit transcurso tempore multo enim Nec ohr hne were changes other ; ’,
79. This reading is mor is reading This 79. - 39. One should note the depiction in the in depiction the note should One 39.
atiam, atiam, quod fomes et incentiuum inter eum Mamesbury, Mamesbury, is similarly lengthy but tautly tautly but lengthy similarly is discusses 442
), within a lengthy discussion of of discussion lengthy a within ), Ipsum quoque regem minime minime regem quoque Ipsum abradebat
them. them. G 439 esta esta e nuanced than the claim claim the than nuanced e
the later, with their with later, the Commentary
P ontificum Anglorum ontificum
ahr than rather Historia Historia Novorum , xxv; also xxvi n. n. xxvi also xxv; , Gesta Regum Regum Gesta Gesta Gesta Regum William of of William neret. The The neret.
manu sua sua manu Thomson Thomson (Oxford: (Oxford: abradi abradi Gesta Gesta 113
31 ,
CEU eTD Collection emphasizing the merits of the nameless monk who received the vision, and the the transmitted and who vision, figure the ecclesiastical received who monk nameless the of merits the emphasizing dream, wi transgressions and crimes II hervengeance told pleasbegging William is Christ, his at towards for the feetfor of Historia genr the of topos a are king the of 449 448 447 446 445 444 sermon, the of scene the setting narrative’, observed,r event neverreport whole the Thompson noted in regards sermons appearing in chronicle, ‘Even first Augustine As Shrewsbury. of abbot the Fulchred, from sermon a text: of type another est et personarum utriusque ordinis ingens globus ibidem conglomeratus est. Tunc Fulcheredus Fulcheredus Tunc est. conglomeratus ibidem globus ingens ordinis utriusque personarum et est see the distinctions, For probable more in with the vernacular, allusions scriptural Latin; in given that Orderic’s account is Latin, solely in it is ( and Sermon Audience Preacher, in the Middle Ages uis in monachus illa quae in quibus regi direxit, Gloucestra diu dubitaui, non imminere desistunt non euis pedissqui mox et rex quibus intolerabili, sarcina facinorum aliorumque mechiis turpibus nostro principi iram Matris et caelestem uirginis sanctae intelligens et contremui, audiens uindicta.” illo itaque de adhibetur Haec sufficiens tibi proximo in quoniam expecta, paulisper tolera, “Patienter quia eripe, turpiter quantum ipso est mein polluit, et affligit.” immaniter autem Dominus r Guillelmo preciosum de iustissime, iudex cruce omniumque uindex in Scelerum pendens quo pro humani, clemen fudisti, tuum generis sanguine Saluator Christe Ihesu “Domine illum suppliciter exorabat, precibus his et procidebat, Ihesu Domini pedes ante uirgo spendidissima quaedam nimis et obstupescerem, raptus me supra extasi in uero Dum assistentem. ei chorum sanctorumque militiam coeli gloriosam et sedentem, excelso solio in Ihesum Gloucestra qui huiusmodi somnium retulit se uidisse in uisione nocturna, ‘Videbam’ ‘Dominum inquit laity’. and clergy than rather monks, and ‘clerks secular means orders’ ‘both the that notes who Chibnall, by Translation latuerunt. im Mittelalter im of Ordericus Vitalis
25 HE Alexander Haggerty Krappe, ‘The Legend of the Death of William Rufus in the For dreams being akin to monastic forgeries, see forgeries, monastic dreamsto akin For being Augustine Thompson, ‘From Text ‘From Thompson, Augustine HE HE inam legem cotidie transgredi.’ cotidie legem inam ).
V, V, 286
Given that the audience is said to have included both clergy and laity, it is likely th likely it is laity, and clergy both included have to said is audience Given the that V, 284, 286: 286: 284, V, V, 286: 286: V, 446
features a detailed dream, in which a female personification of the Church, Church, the of personification female a which in dream, detailed a features
Orderic stresses the the stresses Orderic 448 : In eodem monasterio kalendis Augusti celebritas sancti Petri ad Vincula solenniter peracta
and this reading fits with Orderic’s account. The message is clear. After clear. is message The account. Orderic’s with fits reading this and (Stuttgart: Hiersmann, 1981), 59 1981), Hiersmann, (Stuttgart: i adts eeads el abs omntro aie eii, t mcbltr de amicabiliter et edidit, apices commonitorios abbas Serlo uenerandus auditis His –
if it is not an invention invention an not is it if Quidam monachus bonae famae sed melioris uitae in cenobio erat sancti Petri de Petri sancti erat cenobio in uitae melioris sed famae bonae monachus Quidam ’ ,
Neophilologus Neophilologus
T hompson, 16 hompson,
ter respice populum tuum miserabiliter gementem sub iugo Guillelmi. Guillelmi. iugo sub gementem miserabiliter tuum populum respice ter l e on answered. soon be ll
relation autentica relation s to Preaching: Retrieving the Medie the Retrieving Preaching: to s 12 12 (1927): 46 Æ 449 - e, expressing a desire for divine intervention. divine for desire a expressing e, 18. cclesiae c cclesiae –
rei peet Flhe’ sro. nln is England sermon. Fulchred’s presents Orderic to be either a reportatio or a later reworking of the sermon. sermon. the of reworking later a or reportatio a either be to
t o h king. the to it ather they focus on the aspects that serve focusaspects their that theyather onthe - 60. lamores peruenisse ad aures Domini, pro rapinis et rapinis pro Domini, aures ad peruenisse lamores Dinzelbacher, Dinzelbacher, - 48; 48;
, , ed. Carolyn 13 (Leiden: 2002), Brill, Muessig Peter Peter Dinzelbacher,
–
u didicerat luculenter inseruit. inseruit. luculenter udidicerat the transmission of the source the of transmission the 445
precor uindica me et de minibus illius minibus de et me uindica precor
447 admirans ad insolita intenderem ecce ecce intenderem insolita ad admirans o tes h rlaiiy f this of reliability the stress To Vi
sion und Visionliteratur und sion fe ti, rei includes Orderic this, After val Sermon as an Event an as Sermon val Vision Vision und Vision Historia Historia Ecclesiast - hand hand observers e sermon was was sermon e espondebat, espondebat,
, 59 , s 444 literatur - 60.
– The ’ 114
, -
ica by
37 in in
CEU eTD Collection Historia allusions. and typologies illuminating for bible the of use displayshis it is, it likelihood all in and byOrderic, is with aterrible disturbance’, and sinn Edom with the sword of visible vengeance and will overthrow the mountains of Gilboa much longer’ Fulchred fumes, ‘will effeminates govern’, as God ‘will strike Moab and depicted as a woman inflicted with lepr 455 454 453 452 451 450 paras ‘suis with eating depicted is king judgmental.The divine, by have ‘immediately noting thescourge effect,asevents beganto showed’. comm own his with concludes Orderic amended. is life one’s unless wicked’ the against bent is anger divine of bow ‘the Re sword. his prosequi corrigendo declinet. seseque feriet, iam Repente est. extracta pharetra de uulnerandum clamantes Israel liberauit lamentaba Moab manu de pinguissimo rege Eglon perempto ambidextrum Aoth per qui Deum ad et contristabantur, nudati iniuste rebus propriis regni autem filii ditabantur; laude uana ultio et terribili commotion Deus publicos sponsae suae hostes quaeque Discinta conculcat. celi stellas etiam est fas dici si omnia et uolitat, ubique superbia enim Effrenis maliciae. languor illud occupauit pedes mu maculatur corpus Totum iniquitate.quia terra est haereditate, replete in datur conculcationem ad prophanis ‘Anglia dixit, uaticinatus constanter caetera Utz Richard and Nederman Sermon Medieval the on Reflections Interdisciplinary Sermonis: Flesh” pulpit a of mentioning This ad sermonem ascendit, pulpitum in gregeseniorumelectus de profluus, Scrobesburiensi monachus, feruens Sagiensis
HE HE Mégier, 'Divina pagina’; Ray, ‘Orderic Vitalis and his Readers’. his Vitalisand ‘Orderic Ray, pagina’; 'Divina Mégier, 286 V, HE HE HE HE
V, V, 288 super filios infidelitatis. Translation by Chibnall. by Translation filios infidelitatis. super
V, 250: Huiusmodi utique collectionibus gran collectionibus utique Huiusmodi 250: V, 286: V, Pecig n Cmuiy rm h Ap the from Community and Preaching : V, 286, 288: 288: 286, V, h dpcin f h eet sronig ila I’ dah s likewise is death II’s William surrounding events the of depiction The ,
potest deuorat.[’] potest 453 exhibitione operum cepta sunt. Translation by Chibnall by sunt.Translation cepta operum exhibitione ntur. -
- 289: 287. 287. and the other referenc other the and Ibi preuaricatores diuinae legis palam redarguit, et quasi prophetico spiritu plenus inter inter plenus spiritu prophetico quasi et redarguit, palam legis diuinae preuaricatores Ibi - emphasising this point, the sermon closes with the prophetic point that point prophetic the with closes sermon the point, this emphasising
Haec Haec et multa his similia populo En subitanea rerum instabit immutatio. Non diu dominabuntur effeminate. Dominus Dominus effeminate. diudominabuntur Non immutatio. rerum instabit En subitanea Ecce arcus superni furoris contra reprobos intensus est et sagitta uelox ad ad uelox sagitta et est intensus reprobos contra furoris superni arcus Ecce e
montes Gelboe subuertet. Ira Dei transgressoribus ultra non parcet, iam celestis
(Turnhout: Brepol (Turnhout:
452 is earlier than the exa the than earlier is
ila I hd led be cmae t Ma i the in Moab to compared been already had II William
iudicare iudicare ueniet, Moab et Edom r
libido uasa fictilia sed et au et sed fictilia uasa libido e to the Book of Judges concerns were Saul fell on fell Saul were concerns Judges of Book the to e ers will not be spared. ers be will not osy, osy, suffering from pride, lust and greed. s archimandrite primus, in primus, archimandrite s s, 2004), 3 2004), s, n, ofrig ht uh rmntos were premonitions such that confirming ent,
feria iv in templo Dei dicta sunt, et extemplo flagella soi t te ae ide Ages Middle Late the to ostolic mple given in Leo Carruthers, ‘“The Word Made Word ‘“The Carruthers, Leo in given mple dia regi xenia presentabantur, quibus extranei pro pro extranei quibus presentabantur, xenia regi dia
ltiformis lepra nequitiae, et a capite usque ad ad usque capite a et nequitiae, lepra ltiformis - 27 (11). 27
r
e itis’, preparing for post for preparing itis’,
umfea manifestae ultionis percutiet, a coinquinat, et insatiabilis aua insatiabilis et coinquinat, a , ed. Georgiana Donavin, Cary J. J. Cary Donavin, Georgiana ed. , 451
populum de salutare Dei fecit. fecit. Dei salutare populumde
IfFulchred’s sermon the diuinis tractatibus explanator tractatibus diuinis
sapiens omnis ictum ictum omnis sapiens ’ ,
in Speculum Speculum 450 - dinner
‘Not ricia ricia 115 455 454
CEU eTD Collection to another ironic episode. The king, having been read the letters of abbot, containing abbot, of letters the read been having king, The episode. ironic another to friend close a and arms in skilled man as described murderer, given to the man who knows how to shoot the deadliest shots’. be should arrows sharpest the that […] right only is ‘It claiming Tirel, to two hands depicted is monarch the Presen death. his setting, foretold that remarks a made unintentionally such In suitable. more be may spoungers’ hunting. 461 460 459 458 457 456 and not worth following. women’, old little of dreams of ‘snores the and monks’ snoring of ‘dreams the being letter The II heed. refusal pay to waywardness inhis William of carrying out the divine judgment. unintentionally but wishes, monarch’s his do to desire his confirming replies presumably Tirel which to heard’, have you business the in right is what do ‘Walter, Tirel to says and laughs demise, monarch’s the of vision the the role, and reliability, of women in regards to miracles. to regards womenin of reliability, and therole, regarding debates contemporary to alludes women” “old of mentioning the Likewise, Gloucester. at category same suum the using Orderic despite dismissive, therefore is theking provides Orderic that usage The ambigious. iter dimittunt uetularum somnio et sternutatione negotium?’ pro qui Anglorum, autumat ritum me prosequi Num destinauit. inserta etiam scripto spacia terrarium plura per et retulit stertentium somnia mature et abbas bonus opinor ut uere quiest exhorta uoluntas narrandi talia Serloni meo domino unde ‘Miror dixit, audierat quas litterarum their believed what Orderic clear domine.' faciam At‘Sic ille, his audisti.’ quae de rex in cachinnum resolutus est et subsannando supradictum militem auditis Quibus regi porrexit. litteras sui abbatis et affuit, Gloucestra de monachus quidam adunarentur regi familiaris ideo acerrimus, armis in et optimates Barlow, see this For reading, illi ‘ut artificem opus ne laudauit, per accepit, alacriter protinus ille Quas presentauit. ei catapultas sex et aduenit, illuc Fo Nouamut in
HE HE HE This is my suggestion to Chibnall’s note, HE V, 289 fn 6, that these ‘ these that 6, fn 289 V, HE note, Chibnall’s to suggestion my is This HE HE
V, V, 288 V, V, 288 V, 288 V, V, 288: V, V, 288: 288: V,
accutissimae denture sagittae qui letiferos inde nouerit ictus infigere.’ ictus nouerit inde letiferos qui sagittae denture accutissimae 456
scius futuri quattuor sibi retinuit, et duas Gualterio Tirello porrexit. ‘ porrexit. Tirello Gualterio duas et retinuit, sibi quattuor futuri scius - - - Chibnall translates the term as ‘his intimates’, though ‘his guests’ or ‘his or guests’ ‘his though intimates’, ‘his as term the translates Chibnall h kn ue te em “ term the uses king The 289: 289: 289: 289: 289: 289:
Erat idem de Francia miles generosus, Picis et Pontisariae diues oppidanus, potens inter inter potens oppidanus, diues Pontisariae et Picis generosus, miles Francia de idem Erat Paruipendens itaque monita seniorum, immemor quod ante ruinam exaltur cor, de serie serie de cor, exaltur ruinam ante quod immemor seniorum, monita itaque Paruipendens – restam uenatum iret p iret uenatum restam
in addition to “uisione nocturna” nocturna” “uisione to addition in In crastinum Guillelmus rex mane cum suis parasitis comedit, seseque post prandium Denique dum de pluribus inutiliter confabularentur, et domestici clientes circa regem Cumque ilaris cum clientibus suis tripudiaret, ocreasque suas calciaret quidam faber faber quidam suas calciaret ocreasque suistripudiaret, clientibus cum Cumqueilaris
461 William Rufus William
The slaying itself is similarly depicted in a moral fashion s
ignificance reparauit. Translation by Chibnall.by Translation reparauit. 460 s senior est. Ex simplicitate nimia michi tot negociis occupato occupato negociis tot michi nimia simplicitate Ex est. senior s somnio
As in earlier texts, the warning signs also mark the , 423. 423. , to be to ,” the category of dreams which Macrobius saw as as saw Macrobius which dreams of category the ,”
Translation by Chibnall. by Translation
– ’.
conuiua et ubique comes assiduus. comes ubique et conuiua
to des to
cribe the dream of the monk from St. Peter Peter St. from monk the of dream the cribe sic affatus est, ‘Gualteri, fac rectum words are cryptic, and it is not not is it and cryptic, are words S I il m lord’, my will, I ‘So
457 of the king, the of ted with six arrows, he he arrows, six with ted
s are also dismissed asdismissed also are s
The king’s accidental
Translation by Chibnall. Chibnall. by Translation Iustum est’ inquit rex rex inquit est’ Iustum
458
is subjectis
116 seu seu 459 –
CEU eTD Collection – diedatrelate’, tothe ground. oncefallen themonarch notes having cervus word the using by first monstrous, hunt, the of workings the explaining and late for manuscript the glossedin be to it for enoughclear 467 466 465 464 463 462 were they because absolution’ of unworthy and redemption past virtually was he that declaring judgment, pass to ventured death, dreadful and life squalid his ‘considering clergy and monks, m as the hunted. Further shame is given on the corpse when only the poor appear with the ‘like a wild boar struck with spears’ to Winchester. cover the ‘king’s bloody to attendants’ ‘humbler the of some leaving property, their secure to wood the from language
William I, see WilliamI, saltu de confossum terms uenabulis The Chibnall. by Translation aprumdetulerunt. ferocem ueluti et operuerunt, pannis ordinauerunt. suas res timebant quas motiones insilua. perstrepit clamor principis expirauit. dolor proh mora sine et terram cecidit, moxad Qui uulnerauit. letaliter re atque uolauit, rapide radens setam ferae dorsum super Quae emisit. sagittam Gualterius et recessit, suo statu de rex fera currente eos inter subito expectarent auide praedam armati men sunt. dispersa loca rite diuersa frater eius et aliique de Guillelmus Britolio ibi illustres fuerunt, in et saltum perrexerunt, uenatores per 217. suggesting a con note wa is evide G interitu Orderic presents the the presents Orderic
HE digression The HE HE Evans HE tioning ofcustom. tioning
V, 292 V, V, 290: 290: V, V, 290: 290: V, V, 290: 290: V,
(stag) (stag) for the animal that ran between them, and then, claiming it ‘dreadfulis to This burial is also bad. After noting the confusion notingthe After This burialalso is bad. , nce that of suggestions murder ‘ s intended to draw attention to the passage concerning William II for moral readings rather than Death of Kings of Death uillelmi Rufi regis Anglorum’ (‘ Anglorum’ regis Rufi uillelmi –
- as he did earlier describe the abandoned corpse of William I. Nobles flee Nobles I. William of corpse abandoned the describe earlier did he as 293. 293. Cumque rex et rex Cumque His dictis celer surrexit et cornipedem et surrexit celer dictis His Vno itaque prostrate terrigena, fit multorum commotio maxima horribilisque de nece de horribilisque maxima commotio multorum fit terrigena, prostrate itaque Vno HE , spiracy. spiracy. For Orderic’s intended audience, see HE Mortuo rege plures optimatum ad lares suos de salt de suos lares ad optimatum plures Mortuorege
IV, 102. IV,
V, 290, 292, concerns Henry seizing the treasure and his coronation. coronation. his and treasure seizingthe concernsHenry 292, 290, V,
ourning him only because of his station; those high in the Church, , 51 suggests the gloss mentioned gloss the suggests 51 , cadaver of William II in the same manner manner same the IIin William of cadaver
body as best they with might wretched clothes’ and carry him
Gualterius de Pice cum paucis sodalibus in nemore constituti essent, et essent, constituti nemore in sodalibus paucis cum Pice de Gualterius
The reading that Orderic is explaining how a hunt works is the the is works hunt a how explaining is Orderic that reading The
were already in Of the death or killing of William Rufus, king of En of king Rufus, William of killing or death the Of ferus
463 manicare Clientuli quidam cruentatum regem regem cruentatum quidam Clientuli
bat wee amsuy sd h word the used Malmesbury where (beast)
Orderic presents the scene of the death as death the of scene the presents Orderic
ascendens in siluam festinauit. Henricus comes comes Henricus festinauit. siluam in ascendens circulation circulation in themiddle ages’;
and and 467
in in
Chibnall, Chibnall, clientuli The hunter is ironically presented HE
465 V, 290 fn 1, stating ‘ stating 1, fn 290 V, r study. r u manicauerunt, et contra futura contra et manicauerunt, u
– are also used in the account of of account the in used also are World World of Vitalis Orderic
and a digression brief and – 462
464 and using the same same the using and ad urbem Guentanam Guentanam urbem ad stantem regione e gem
Setting the scene, the Setting
uilibus utcumque utcumque uilibus
more more likely De obitu seu seu obitu De
gland’ ,
216 117 466 the the s ) -
CEU eTD Collection on route to Jerusa to route on accidental penitent a as death good monarch’s a having before heir, an produced life, decent a had murderer the that notes Orderic burial, and demise bad II’s William hangers given to the poor to assist his soul, and his only mourners are members of his court and suggestive of violence and damnation, him lead to unable 471 470 469 468 expanded toincludeaccusations. newIn Malmesbury’s In monarch. the of image Huntingdon’s established the of embellishment an and restating a the good th death; gets life good The faith. the of martyr a becomes later much other the suddenly, down strikes God one ends: respective their in difference the stresses Orderic William’s, Perche, as Orderic’s ‘model of manhood’; I suggest Tirel could be another exemplary figure. exemplary another be could manhood’; Tirel suggest I ‘model of as Orderic’s Perche, of count the Geoffroi, uses Kuefler authority’. ecclesiastical to devotion conscious a and lineage and inherent in this and unmarried impious lifestyle’ in a istext that ‘both a conscious dedica dangers ofthe sodomitical Orderic, to according negativeexample, if isexcellent ‘an notes WilliamII Homosexuality Twelfth obiit. Gualterius poenitens marito multos militem suo Denique post strenuissimum annos peperit. Hic Adelidem filiam Ricardi de sullimi Gifardorumconiugem habuit, prosapia quae Hugonem de Pice munitiones qua p discerperent membratim quam quesierunt. summopere defensoris sui pietate lapsu pro pro ut Tirellum tam Gualteriumque planxerunt, non cupiditate obitum miserabilem eiusque perdiderunt, sunt. miserorum et mulierculis crebo diutissime pulsata sunt. De ingenti erario ubi plures nummorum acerui de laboribus auras uitales quem n a salubriter carpentem censuerunt, indignum absolutione biothanatum ueluti aecclesiastica et sunt ausi Porro aecclesiastici doctores et prelati sordidam eius uitam et tetr processerunt, et pro reuerentia regiae dignitatis in ueteri monasterio sancti Petri celeriter tumulauerunt.
HE See Murray, See HE HE
V, V, 292 V, 292: 292: V, Stipendarii uero milites et nebulones ac uulgaria scrota questus suos in occasu moechi principis principis moechi occasu in suos questus scrota uulgaria ac nebulones et milites uero Stipendarii V, 292, 294: 294: 292, V, Regarding three texts concerned with the death and burial of William II, we see - - on la on etr France Century congesti sunt elemosinae pro anima cupidi quondam possessoris nullae inopibus erogatae erogatae inopibus nullae possessoris quondam cupidi anima pro elemosinae sunt congesti - 293: 293: Signa etiam pro illo in quibusdam aecclesiis non sonuerunt, quae pro infimis pauperibus pauperibus infimis pro quae sonuerunt, non aecclesiis quibusdam in illo pro etiamSigna
The Curse on Self on Curse The menting their loss of income (and wish to kill Tirel). kill to wish (and income of loss their menting , ed. Mathew Kuefler ( Kuefler Mathew ed. , s s in Gallia possidebat expetiit, ibique minas et malediction itra Anglorum Historia Cl e thebad bad life, death. lem. erici autem erici et autem monachi atque ciues dumtaxat egeni cum uiduis mendicis et obuiam Porro ille perpetrato facinore ad pontum propere confugit, pelagoque transito transito pelagoque confugit, propere pontum ad facinore perpetrato ille Porro
onto the right path. right the onto
equitiis castigare nequiuerunt. nequiuerunt. castigare equitiis ’, 471
in in
Mathew Kuefler, ‘Male Friendship and the Suspicion of Sodomy in in Sodomy of Suspicion the and Friendship ‘Male Kuefler, Mathew In presenting a summary of Tirel’s life and death soon after soon death and life Tirel’s of summary a presenting In h Bsel hss Esy o Crsint, oil oeac, and Tolerance, Social Christianity, on Essays Thesis: Boswell The - Murder
Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2006), 179 2006), Press, Chicago of University Chicago: , 475 , te Anglo the , 469 468 - 476; Evans, 476;
is clear: church bells do not ring, alms are not
The judgment, using the word ‘biothanatus’ word the using judgment, The
Translation by Chibnall. by Translation - ao Crnce s aiie and Latinised is Chronicle Saxon Death of Kings of Death um finem tunc considerantes iudicare Gesta Regum AnglorumGesta Regum
Ierusalem expetiit, et inet Ierusalem uiaexpetiit, e s maliuolentium tutus irrisit. 41 , ro detestabili flagitiorum flagitiorum detestabili ro - 42.
470
ncnrs to contrast In tion tion to family - 212 (195), 212
, more , more 118 Dei Dei
CEU eTD Collection the life and death of his accidental murderer, Tirel, is used to stress o stress to used is Tirel, murderer, accidental his of death and life the with burial and death his between contrast the and preordained, was death king’s the sermon are included along with ironic comme Orderic’s In collapse. to it caused cathedral Winchester of tower main the underneath corpse his of interning the that insinuation Forest, New the in death monarch’s the of visions are included (including one attributed to the king himself) along with an account 475 474 473 472 houses were founded in Chester and Shrewsbury to assist colonisation of the Welsh. obit. his remember to cathedral Durham for something Caen, at churches two father’s his to He donated gifts as an enemy of the Church. Other evidence, however, presents a more complex picture. demis the depicting above, discussed texts The 4. 3. condemnation ofhislife. II was divine ofWilliam death theignoble message: earlier restatenew the to versions comparis in life and Brewer, 1998), 189. 1998), Brewer, and Forest). New by(the creation killed his being theirony creator in exactions his and Rufus against Brooke, Aird, ed. K. S. B. Keats Mont to grant 1088 Curthose’s memorialising ecclesiastical Such Flambard. politicized; see for Ranulf example the absence of William II (but the to II William of memorializing estab Barlow, 1841). Nichols, ecclesiaei ejusdem duo obituaria non nec Dunelmensis; Ecclesiae Vitae Dunelmensi ecclesiae minori obituario
Hollister, Hollister, ‘Strange Death Barlow, ‘Excerpta ex obituario ecclesiae Dunelmensis’ (Durham B. iv. 24), 135 24), iv. B. (Durham Dunelmensis’ ecclesiae obituario ex ‘Excerpta Emma Cownie, Cownie, Emma The Lasting Effects Lasting The aContemporary of Dispute lishments, lishments, display ‘ Robert Cur Robert Churches Churches and Churchmen The Godwins The on with the other’s negati other’s the with on those: Duke of Normandy (c.1050 Normandy of Duke those: Religious Patronage in Anglo in Patronage Religious - – Rohan (Donington: Rohan Tyas, (Donington: 147 2006),
admittedly originally from Harold Godwinson to Waltham Abbey , 110. ,
surprisingly surprisingly careless record ’, ila Rufus William
639; 639; see for example,
- ’; Saint
Chronicle of Ba of Chronicle , , 149 asserts this waschronicle ‘ - Michel, in Michel, s’ (B s’ 431 , 472 ritish
- was generous to Battle Abbey, Battle to generous was 3, oe ti, ln wt rcrig i No in recordings with along this, notes 432, - Norman England, 1066 England, Norman ve existence. These three authors use these use authors three These existence. ve C The Cartularly of the Abbey of Mont of Abbey the of Cartularly The M ttle Abbey ttle
hronicle hronicle of - ings of such a memorable event’, nts made by the monarch himself to imply a critical depiction of his burial, and an and burial, his of depiction critical a useum 1134) e and burial of William II, present him him present II, William of burial and e itra Ecclesiastica Historia - 148; 148; for a reading of this text, see William M.
(Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2008), 107. 2008), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Ms. Harl. 1084), 149 1084), Harl. Ms. , 106 ,
mention of his brother Henry) in Robert B attle attle
474 - notable notable for the absence of invective 107, shows, contrary to the claim, claim, the to contrary shows, 107,
During his reign, religious reign, his During A bbey - - 1135 148 (144), and ‘Excerpta ex ex ‘Excerpta and (144), 148 , ed. J. Stevenson (London: (London: Stevenson J. ed. , , ed. and. tr. Searle,
(Woodbridg - 152 (151), in (151), 152 vsos n a and visions , ne’s exemplary ne’s
473 and and connects the -
Saint and he did he and is e: Boydell Boydell e:
similarly similarly - rmandy rmandy Michel 98 Liber 119 - 99. 99. 475 –
,
CEU eTD Collection one member named his son after St. Edmund. St. after son his named member one area, the to link no had who court the from benefactors received Abbey Peter’s Robert), brother, Norm in than in England(rather cells foundedservants kingship. of concept Charlemagne’s of imitation an from stem to seem positions his and authority, religion, with relationship a had William 482 481 480 479 478 477 476 IV, Henry Emperor Roman Holy the against strictures VII’s Chronicon theological Pope. the of figure the in centralized being power the with international, and states of independent church the make to aimed reforms Gregorian the when era an in of the Church Anglo the by successes, praised IItherefore,William from profitedand court. his Eleventh Century Eleventh 113 (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, 2004), 88; for Prestwich’s own view of William’s abilities, see 18 see abilities, William’s view of Prestwich’s 88; for own 2004), Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Prestwich, O. by J. discussed terms, military Roman 26 1890), Memorials of St. Edmund’s Abbey matter. the his to contrary Con Charlema of Fate The New Look at the New Forest’ in Wendy Marie Hoof
See the detailed account in Emma Mason, ‘William Rufus and the Benedictine Order’, For For the connection between William II and Charlemagne in regards to Forest Law, see the chapter ‘A Cownie, Cownie, Cownie, Patrick Healy, Patrick Mason, ‘William Rufus ‘William Mason, - 144. necticut The anti
- Religious Patronage Religious Patronage Religious Patronage Religious 92 (77 92 , though in appearance a world chronicle, was a polemic supporting Gregory
, 2008), , 157 2008), eae hps h agmn o mn o te et. uh f Flavigny’s of Hugh texts. the of many of argument the shapes debate 477
torical evidence evidence torical and renting out their land.
The Chro The - - i mlge cut a smlry o irlgos sm o hs loyal his of some irreligious: not similarly was court maligned His
(Aldershot: Ashgate, 2006), Ashgate, (Aldershot: clerical William is a construct of a contemporary dispute. His military 78). 478
n, wn t te or ifeunl vstn t Gocse, St. Gloucester, to visiting infrequently court the to owing and, g - n 217; there217; may with be a also parallel r ’, nicle of Hugh of Flavigny: Reform and the Investiture Contest in the Late the in Contest Investiture the and Reform Flavigny: of Hugh of nicle i Anglo in e
6 - 7; see also the employment of classica of employment the also see 7; , 73. The knight’s name was Ivo, see ‘De Miraculis Sancti Edmundi’ in was Edmundi’in knight’s‘De see Miraculis Sancti 73. Ivo, , The name , 189. ,
– 59.
being against the trial by ordeal, and the judgments of William II on on II William of judgments the and ordeal, by trial the against being , , ed. Thomas Arnold, RS 96, vol. 1 (London: Eyre and Spottiswoode,
-
Saxon Chronicle, Saxon - omn oit’ P.. Thesis: (Ph.D. Society’ Norman
Unfortunately for his reputation, William ruled 6,139. 476
nagle, nagle, ‘Creating Kings in Post Conques one The Place of War in English History, 1066 History, WarEnglish of in Place The
480
481 ht mhssdhs eiiay and legitimacy his emphasised that Some eccles Some
was partly financed by his taxing his by financed partlywas egards egards to the image of Charlema andy, the territory of William’s of territorythe andy, l allusions to Julius Caesar and and Caesar Julius to allusions l 482
iastical establishments, iastical Con
and, consequently, his consequently, and, n ecticut : ANS
University of of University
21 (1999): t England: 479
- - g This
19. 1214 and n 120 e
–
CEU eTD Collection ordeal king a for positive traits embody that theactions Anselmwishes toprevent, of Bec and supportiv investiture pro adamantly also are Eadmer of depiction of English 488 487 486 485 484 483 1998), 1998), 59 Uses in plicatur.’ Eadmer not only does not fathomthe role of anger in the of performance kingship (discussed crediderit. responde hoc amodo judicio meodeinceps hoc, et qui hoc per Pereat Quare, judex? justus est Deus hoc? est ‘Quid respondisse, fertur taliter esset relatum, condemnatos illos tertio judicii die simul omnes inustis manibus apparuisse, stomachatus the king’s William II responds deer, Rufus 15 2003), Press, Perspectives Archaeological and Literary Historical, see context, and Bruce M. S. Campbell (Manchester: Manchester Un E English kingdom, thesee in the role Jews English played still demanding payment from his Jewish father) in Eadmer, ( punishment 38 (25, promisies retrospec Novorum Historia incompatibility between the pol 248 that Eadmer ‘ Southern, withII. William associated became God, to opposition and homosexuality themes, These pigco a monastery, scaring monks who had been sharing a bed to death), and the royal clerk attempting to serve ( th of death because II’s dies monk, William another by the impregnated after immediately included are tales a itsreturning vomitas beingto dog akin (Heany, them, are reminiscent of Hugh’s description of Henry’s excommunicated advisors returni ( London in rampant dogs wild the IV: monarch, Mason, ‘William Rufus the to connections social their (given Rockingham of Council the at II William for support universal ( consent royal with
Chronicon Eadmer presents William II as attempting to turn a Christian convert back to Judaism failingand (but Barlow, Hugh’s theological stance is apparent when he laments the English clergy obeying papal letters only only letters papal obeying clergy English the laments hewhen apparent is stance theological Hugh’s Following the trial by ordeal determining the inn the determining ordeal by trial the Following Eadmer, of statement opening the Note For entries in Eadmer, Eadmer, in entries For Gerd Althoff, ‘ Althoff, Gerd of of Emotion an in the Middle Ages , , 111, notes is an allusion to the fifty righteous men of Sodom) accused of having killed and eaten 488 nsecrated to the devil to various people to woo them to worship the devil ( devil worship the to woo them to various people to the devil to nsecrated
tiveassessment’. – - conomy William Rufus William 74), 74), but also, in his attempts to present William II as unbelieving in the role of trial by ordeal, Saint Anselm: A Portrait in a Landscape a in Portrait A Anselm: Saint 484
, are prevent
Joe Hill Joe 8, 496; appearing soon, 495 soon, appearing 496; 8, 33
(while suppressing the name of the accidental killer, who was a benefactor ). - 40
he distorted the whole picture of Anselm’s early years to suggest an awareness of the ’, Ira Regis Ira
, imsie fe Asl' ciiim f on mn ( men young of criticism Anselm's after dismissive ), before 1100 which reports Anselm’s conciousness of this theme bears the marks of marksof the bears theme ofthis Anselm’sconciousness which reports 1100 before
. in Hugh, aby, ‘ aby, – A Commercialising Economy: England 1086 to c. to 1300 1086 England Economy: Commercialising A history is shaped by the Gregorian Reform dispute. e of Anselm)
, 421. , such as his dealings with Jews, with dealings his as such ed negatively owing to Eadmer’s religious adherence using them
Jewish Colo Jewish C
H : Prolegomena to a History of Royal Anger Royal of History a to Prolegomena : hronicon istoria Novorum in Anglia Anglia in Novorum istoria
itical structure of the Church in relation to the king […] anything in the ’,
14). 14). Hugh’s depiction of William II parallels his depiction of Henry in in Eadmer, ,
485 , , ed. RosenweinBarbara (Ithaca, NY: Cornell Press, University 8, 474 8, nisation in the Twelfth Century’ Twelfth the in nisation Chronicon H
- - As a consequence, William II’s negative character eom wt te itr atrd o rtcs lay criticise to altered history the with reform, 496 after the story about the strong wind that damaged a a damaged that wind strong the about story the after 496 istoria Novorum in Anglia in Novorum istoria - 475), nor comprehends the bishops who showed almost almost showed who bishops the comprehends nor 475), H Robe istoria Novorum in Novorum Anglia istoria ocence of the fifty men (a number Barlow, number (a men fifty the of ocence ,
e growth, and is buried outside of the cemetery cemetery the of outside buried is and growth, e 8, 496) in spite of royal decrees trying to control to trying decrees royal of spite in 496) 8,
(Cambridge: Cambrid (Cambridge: bitur, non Dei, quod pro voto cujusque hinc inde hinc cujusque voto pro quod Dei, non bitur, Chronicle of Hugh of Chronicle rt C. Sta rt C. , ed. Patricia Skinner (Woodbridge: Boydell Boydell (Woodbridge: Skinner Patricia ed. , iversity iversity Press, 1995), 78 regarding blaspheming (30, 39), 39), (30, blaspheming regarding H istoria istoria Novorum in Anglia cey, ‘Jewish Lending and the Medieval Lending ‘Jewish the cey, and Medieval 487 –
486
such as the monk who becomes becomes who monk the as such and his dismissal of trial by trial of dismissal his and
, 2, and 2, , and attitudes that would be ,9; ’,
in in
in in ge University Press, 2000), 2000), Press, University ge Chronicon Jews in Medieval Britain: Medieval in Jews 48 , 102: , 102: Anger's Past: The Social Social The Past: Anger's
, ed. Richard H. Britnell Britnell H. ed. Richard , in assessment the - 59 - 101, 101, and f ), aware of risk of of risk of aware ), Chronicon
Igitur principi cum 483 ,425
The writings , , 100 ng to the king
or or a broader ). Fantastic ). - , breaking breaking 101. 101. For
William William 8, 496). 8, R. W. R. 121
CEU eTD Collection sides. widel was archbishop his with dispute ecclesiastical existence his to opposed been have would archbishop the that given death, king’s the in Anselm of mention po ecclesiastical his inherited had reforms the of supportive God. of independently acting as monarch the present to 494 493 492 491 490 489 Edgar. of attributes critical the given was II William Consequently, Dunstan. archbishopric, the situation by writing Anselm’s life to imitate that of his esteemed predecessor of the self archbishop’s their by Abandonded placate to intended was monarch the and Anselm between emphasis’ ‘misleading the Eadmer, For image. his shaped negatively Cambridge University Press, 2007), 50 2007), Press, CambridgeUniversity c. Tradition Cluniac900 The in Monasticism: andLanguage Sign Medieval Silence silence. Hugh’s St. of seven by pains such from freed is He mirth. 7. Rufus’, ‘William Mason, see nunneries; at as nuns) were veiled (who Canterbury, 93 of Archbishop 2000), Press, Hambledon (London: Palliser State dicebatur, se velle, quemadmodum nec aliquem sapiente ut, eo, in nec ideo et prodesse, posse excrevit Deum apud cuiquam sanctorum nullum ita assereret voce publica et crederet elatio mentis Quae ascribi. volebat fortitudini ac Ordeal Judicial Medieval Water: The and Fire Trial by of bishop the try to wanted monarch the that omits ofLetters 64 2013), Ages Middle the in Identity ‘Writing Masculinity and Religious Identity in Henry of Huntingdon’, in Twelfth
For For an example of Eadmer, Eadmer, Another death to stress such values is that of Durannas, a bishop punished in the afterlife for his noisy Southern, Southern, For Henry and Anselm, see Nancy F. Partner, Partner, F. Nancy see Anselm, and Henry For F or Eadmer’s writing on Dunstan, see Mark Philpott, ‘Eadmer, his Archbishops and the English English the and Archbishops his ‘Eadmer, Philpott, Mark see Dunstan, on writing Eadmer’s or ’, 493
The sudden death of William was also subject to smaller, local concerns that that concerns local smaller, to subject also was William of death sudden The in in
- ‘Vie de Saint Hugues par le moine Gilon moine le par Hugues Saint de ‘Vie Century Century England
Gilo uses the death of William to articulat to William of death the uses Gilo The The - H ’, 76. Anselm Saint istoria istoria Novorum in Anglia ANS
Medieval State: Essays Presented to James Campbell James to Presented Essays State: Medieval
6 (1984): 52 (1984): 6 such criticism, criticism, see Walter Fröhlich, ‘The Letters Omitted from Anselm’s Collection , 247. 247. ,
(Chicago: (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1977), 41
the , ed. P. H. Cullum and Katherine J. Lewis (Woodbridge: Boydell Press, Boydell (Woodbridge: Lewis J. Katherine and Cullum H. P. ed. , r r debere, Beatum Petrum, seu quemlibet alium, quo juvaret interpellare - –
490
71 (70) 71
kings the secular clergyman Huntingdon, who was married and and married was who Huntingdon, clergyman secular the
–
, Edgar and William II, William and Edgar , , , 101
h dah f h mnrh uig n unresolved an during monarch the of death the - 51. iin rm i fte, nupiigy mt any omits unsurprisingly father, his from sition -
102: 102: - imposed exile, imposed sed sed quaeque, acta simul et ’, - Serious Entertainments: The Writing of History in in History of Writing The Entertainments: Serious 0 (96 107
591 Le Mans by such a process; see Robert Bartlett, Bartlett, Robert see process; a such by Mans Le -
(Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1998), 77, 95. 77, 1998), Press, Clarendon (Oxford: 592; for a reading of this, see Scott G. Bruce, Bruce, G. Scott see this, of reading a for 592; -
97). men consciously taking part in a week of of week a in part taking consciously men e to Cluniac values, Cluniac to e
y interpreted as the divine taking divine the as interpreted y are also depicted as depicted also are
492 In addition to causing exile of the the of exile causing to addition In
Eadmer attempted to explain to attempted Eadmer , ed. J. R. Maddicott and D. M. M. D. and Maddicott R. J. ed. , 489 the monks at Cantebury. at monks the
Religious Religious Men and Masculine
agenda, agenda, suae soli industriae - huh o al were all not Though 47 , , and Kirst 491 visiting princesses princesses visiting - 1200 494
on the binary the on
while otherwhile en A. Fenton,
(New York:
122 [.]
CEU eTD Collection 4. gossip an become could II William of demise local knight whohad seizing been theabbey’s property. t to disputes land many of one as behaviour monarch’s the using regarding politics and properties disputes own their to death sudden monarch’s the attached chroniclers 500 499 498 497 496 495 depictions ofgooddeathsand bad discussed above, Gaimar’s presents a unique depiction of William II’s demise comm further for hope the (with patron aristocratic female a for written authors. ecclesiastical the to oppositional system value Gillingham, h of reappraisal the to indebted is follows that Gaimar of reading Engleis des Gaimar’s Geffrei in appears burial and death king’s the of account different A Manchester University Press, 2003), 38 2003), Press, University Manchester Aristocrac Noblewomen, 1997), Texts Medieval of Composition the in Roles Women’s Press, 2000), 118. 2000), Press, University Oxford Mynors (Oxford: B. Dolly charters of forging the for Jørgensen see abbey, the of rights hunting regarding II Henry with disputes in Forest Newthe to death II’s 60 2002), Press, Clarendon (Oxford: 2 vol. Hudson, John tr. of William II in (302 Wintoniam’
Gillingham, Map, Walter Ambiguous Being of Importance ‘The Hayward, John of Salisbury, Salisbury, of John o h nlec f h omsino h et se text, the on commission the of influence the For rtcs of Criticism A Different Perspective,A Different ADiff - 497 304). 304). The
111
to moral consideration. , ‘The Ro ‘The , - 112. 112. te let itrorpia wr i Fec ta survives. that French in work historiographical oldest the , , in , 499 English in the TwelfthCentury the in English De nugis curialium: Courtier’s TriflesCourtier’s Decurialium: nugis
h chronic the
The The Historia Ecclesie Abbendonensis: The History of the Church of Abingdon Hyda de Monasterii Liber this study queries Gillingham’s presentation of the of presentation Gillingham’s queries study this seizure of abbey lands at Leckhampsted by aristocrats is subtly connected o te patron, the For
ots of the English Royal Forest Royal English ofthe ots Policraticus 495 ad oe i te Twelfth the in Power and y
e’ on bo i icue i ‘ in included is abbot own ler’s
–
vernacular Malmesbury’s Chronicle of Battle Abbey Battle of Chronicle , ed. and tr. Cary J. Nederman (Cambridge: Cambridge University University Cambridge (Cambridge: Nederman J. Cary tr. and ed. ,
osac FitzGilbert, Constance 498
- in the ecclesiastical Latinin the ecclesiastical texts Press, 1983), 466 1983), Press, 40.
, ed. Edward Edwards Edwards Edward ed. ,
erent Death: Gaimar Estoire , 113 , exemplum - Gesta Regum Anglorum Regum Gesta ’, 122, 233 122, ’,
101. , ed. M. R. James, rev. C. N. L. C.N. Brooke R.A.rev. M. and R.James, ed. ,
ANS retains e Joan M. Ferrante, Ferrante, M. Joan e -
etr Anglo Century (Bloomington, IN: Indiana University Press, Press, University Indiana IN: (Bloomington,
- ,
32 (2010): 114 (2010): 32 467. . Though its runs counter to the texts - Searle, tr. and ed. and her patronage, see Susan M. Johns, Johns, M. Susan see patronage, her and 258. -
62. Sim 62.
the values o a ait o proe, from purposes, of variety a for hoio Monast Chronicon
496 (London: Longman, 1886), 283 1886), Longman, (London:
It understandable is thatthe ilarly, the connecting of William William of connecting the ilarly, Gaimar’s verse chronicle, chronicle, verse Gaimar’s
- omn Realm Norman - 128 (124). 128 that are To the Glory of her Sex: her of Glory the To . 106 each a message to a a to message a each
Estoire
as prime example, prime as - s ok y John by work is 107, is connected to to connected is 107, juxta Hida, de erii
inherent in the
huh the Though as having a having as (Manchester: issions),
to to the death Estoire Estoire , , ed. and - 123 321 321 500
CEU eTD Collection regulated, abounds with wildlife that all the wealth in Rome could not calculate the the calculate not could Rome in wealth the all that wildlife with abounds regulated, that the monarch brought to the land. Gaimar’s war, and theft stress that accounts terms, glowing in presented are ruler its and kingdom the death, monarch’s the of account Gaimar’s In death. sudden his explains judgment, divine not knight, foreign jealous 505 504 503 502 501 Itdeath. judgment howeverbutrather not a is onthemonarch, WalterTirel,whomthe ties, social strengthen (‘regnout’). been inserted nottostress amoral but point, rather torhyme own withWilliam’s reign God appears in only a single half anger. or violence of Church. The monarch wi tension fractiouswith one than rather golden age a of one as reignWilliam of numbers. vers Brokehe[r]st, e archeier archeier e versBrokehe[r]st, honur. par Rei. Rus del surnun out le nenuit. Rome. ki esten trestut / pur l’or home n’acuntast millers les sol / guastines ces par plenté tel / ad salvagines e gupilz levres, / salvages, le rei / guarder les fasai forestz les pur / esparnïez, nul fust n’en ja / piez: les perdeient chens les e / menez, ert mal pris, estait s’il / entrez, ert i archers si e / archers, në chien n’ientrast ja / foresters: ses forestz, ses par / païs; son eüssent recovrer. tel / franchement tenaient, regné, son en suffratus / NormanEngland
Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, viandes li e e tel justice e drait teneit drait e justice tel e For hunting and social bonding, see John Meddings, ‘Friendship among the Aristocracy in Anglo in Aristocracy the among ‘Friendship Meddings, John see bonding, social and hunting For and divine punishment is replaced with a jealous knight. In contrast to the earlier The monarch, reign, his kingdom his and are presented inglowing a terms, and
/ 502 Tuzjurs ert liez e menout joie, e liez ert Tuzjurs Estoire des Engleis Estoire des Engleis des Estoire Estoire des Engleis des Estoire Estoire des Engleis des Estoire
/ 504
El treszime an k’il si regnout si k’il an treszime El This playful quip at the expense of the papacy shows Gaimar regarding the –
e les hostels les e h mnrh s hw uig ipas f elh lk hnig to hunting, like wealth, of displays using shown is monarch The ’,
ANS
/ t l’om espeleter. / espeleter. t vaïssez Donc ces par l’om / boscages cerfs, chevriz, daims porcs e si lur ostel ecundissant 503
505 22 (2000): 187 (2000): 22 too /
a pr o det ordeinement dreit son par car /
When his death is mentioned, the idea that it was the will of will the was it that idea the mentioned, is death his When and it is in this feature that Gaimar claims brought a brought claims Gaimar that feature this in is it and – [ke] nulls par tort rein ne perdeit ne rein tort par nulls [ke]
, , ed. and tr. Short, 336: – , is depicted as happy and fond of hunting, with no insinuation , ed. and t and ed. ,
, ed. and tr. Short tr. and ed. ,
ed. ed. and tr. Short, 338: / / fust a francs homes communels; homes francs a fust
ço est en la Nove Forest Nove est en la ço
- line (‘sicom Deu plout’) r. Short, 338: 338: Short, r.
- / 204 (200). 204 barbe aveit russe e crine bloie; crine e aveit russe barbe
501 / [i]donc avint, sicom Deu plout, Deu sicom avint, [i]donc
The law is upheld, and the forest, though str
/ a nul franc home ki fust nez, , 336, 338: De l’altre part aveit asis / ses justisers ses / asis aveit part l’altre De 338: 336, ,
Meis quant il out piece regné Estoire Li Li mult reis ses deduiz, amout Cest rei gentil par grant baldur grant par gentil rei Cest
/ un liu ke ad nun Br nun liu ke ad / un
/ vi fi sn comandement son feit aveit
stresses the peace and hospitality and peace the stresses
/ ne nuls francs hom n’ert esguaré n’ert hom francs nuls ne
/ tuit le franc home ki eust mester eust ki home franc le tuit –
and and this was like
/ pur ço le cunt e di a quei a di e cunt le ço pur
/ / li reis estait alé chascer alé estait reis li okehe[r]st. t ut en fussent desheritez,
/ e le païs bien apeisé,
/
ja ne finest ne finest ne jur ja / teneit son regne regne son teneit
ly to have / bout his bout ke cil ki ki cil ke th theth ictly
124 /
par par
/ ne / il - / i
CEU eTD Collection moral assert. to chronicl ecclesiastical against a figure with the unfamiliar monarch. s to chooses homeland, his concerning questions loaded his to responses witty monarch is generous towards owing to being a foreigner. 509 508 507 506 stead’. good in him surely should stand this ‘and Sunday, previous the bread consecrated takenhad monarch the that audience his consoling while be’ should it that proper and right is it and flowers to ac grass him hand huntsmen priest, a and church a from far though host; the given be to deit ester bon guarant. Translation by Short. by Translation guarant. bon ester deit l’acomeng veneür un nepurgquant E escrïez, fuï.tost kar sustint; l’arc ki savom destine[e]. / descenduz meismes ad son arc tenduz. mareis: / luipurreit, veer il ja s[ë] / estutie: un’ seide / purpensat sugét sunt a Engleis!’ / Li reis par gab li ave aler puis/ repairer e festePeiters tenir. / malemortDe morir puissant / li e Burgeinon li Franceis / si ja asez repont reis Li / terre.’ / a cest Nöel k ta de fors conquers ne e / guere brevement: / ‘Desci k’al merraiMans ma gent, movez / en occident puis m’en irrai, / a ne Peiters ma feste tendrai part alcune ke / atenz tant aïes as / Tant compaigne. ta en menerbien poez / Bretaigne, de cil de Boloigne te unt pur rei: / cil Eüstace, de Boloigne, / Poez bien mener en ta bosoigne; / Alein le Nier, mener alters les tuz / voleies, hom ti aler sunt Tuit lui / purries. sur si car / main, drescer ost tai contre ki / proçain vaisin nul tu n’as Ja / pris? ton tu n’eschalces quei a / pöestifs, si es tu quant ‘Reis, / [i]tant: sujurnout il quei a tutlui Demandat/ parler. rei al engin [e]par / gabera prist Walter ke tant / esbaneiant chose cheri: del bien de son avel. /
Walter Walter esteit un riche hom, Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, e la grant cerf a mes li vint, li mes a cerf grant la e Gaimar, Gaimar, h dah n bra ae lo ifrn i peetto ad tiue o the to attitude and presentation in different also are burial and death The
/ / talent li prist d’un cerf berser cerf d’un prist li talent 507 le corpus domini ad demandez, ad domini corpus le Estoire des Engleis Estoire des Engleis Estoire des Engleis des Estoire Engleis des Estoire
er. / /
trop /
Ja avint si k’al cerf failli, cerf k’al si avint Ja
509 The criticism is not directed against William II and his court, but rather but court, his and II William against directed not is criticism The Al venu rei estait servir / i ore vendrat; / si jot ant vif, mon siéd serrat.’ / ‘Ço est fort chose
/ En Deu est ço e ester deit: ester e ço est EnDeu pur ç pur
508 pres pres del rei juste sambuz, un ilnhm oe ta Giars nitne ht h kn bge for begged king the that insistence Gaimair’s that notes Gillingham t as communion, and Gaimar asserts judgment ‘is in God’s hands, and
As Tirel flees arrow, shooting after thefatal thecries king fallen out o k’estranges hom estait, hom k’estranges o
/ mes ço disaient li altre archer altre li disaient ço mes ers. Gaimar depicts the hunt dramatically rather than with any with than rather dramatically hunt the depicts Gaimar ers.
e, a tei aclin, / Breton, Mansel e Angevin, / e li Flemenc tienent de tei, / cil / tei, de tienent Flemenc li e / Angevin, e Mansel Breton, / aclin, tei a e, /
/ prist des herbes od tut la flur, la tut od herbes des prist
/ Partut Partut descendent li baron, , , ed. and tr. Short, 338: , , ed. and tr. Short, 342, 343:
, ed. and tr. Short, 342: 342: Short, tr. and ed. , de de France ert per del region, , ed. and tr. Short tr. and ed. , / entesat l’arc k’en sa main tint: main sa k’en l’arc entesat
/
/ dons dons e soldees recuillir;
/ desci k’al desci
k’en une herde vit aler. vit herde une k’en habitus
/ / mes il ne fu ki li donast; li ki fu ne il mes il aveit pris pain ben[ë]eit pain pris il aveit it dit, / e cil ert fel e mult requit: / en son quer tint la felunie,
/
/ après un tremble uns’adossat.tremble après le genti le , 340, 342: Ensemble vont li dui parlant, / de mainte de / parlant, dui li vont Ensemble 342: 340, ,
quer le rei feri; rei le quer of such aof such group. Privéement estait alez,
En la forest estait li reis li estait forest la En /
l rei le cherissait. le l rei k[ë] ele eissi de l’arc Walter; l’arc de eissi ele k[ë] /
li alter aceignent d’environ. tut altrement le pleit fereit. pleit tut le altrement Il eschapat; li
/
/ Peiz Peiz esteit son, un fort chastel, un poi en fist al rei manger, rei al fist en poi un
/ / par grantpar ert cherté recuilli,
une saiete barbelee saiete une / 506
/ Dejuste un arbre est descenduz, est arbre un Dejuste e grant genz / mult me merveile ke ke merveileme mult / genzgrante
une saiete el quer li vint, li quer el saiete une /
After misreading William’s / loinz de muster ert en un wast. un en ert muster de loinz le dï[e]maigne dedevant: dï[e]maigne le
reis reis chaï,
/ / Sicum herde Sicum la trespassat, Walter Walter Tirel aveit ’,
/
dist dist Walter, / ‘al Mans en l’esspesse joste un un joste l’esspesse en
/ par quatre par faiz s’est
/
/ semblant en fu, en semblant / / ad tret par male male par tret ad Walter Tirel Walter ert
/ / assez assez aveit
issi quidat quidat issi /
en rïant / rïant en assez ert assez ert / lay the the lay menez; mes ne ne mes
/ ço li li / ço 125
/
il /
CEU eTD Collection ‘good’ end. in protagonist and unrepentant, Gaimar provides him with words Rufus’s fate’. king] [the of view different very a took particular, in ecclesiastics people, many that aware well ‘was author the clear it makes warrant’, ‘good possessed and communion, 515 514 513 512 511 510 romance. medieval the of closeness the shows event main the to characters minor characters existed, king. dead their for love their show to bier a corpse the make the suggests decides one until death, monarch’s their lamenting grief, with out hair of their slain king to look after their own estates, Gaimar depicts the barons tearing their (Oxford: Basil Basil (Oxford: The 1130s. in earlier in the idea an and noun as a appears termhowever the of qualifications social past the on placing him shows therefore it suggesting wrote, Philology ability’. proven m’aiderat.’ mes kemenum tuzjurs tel plur, l’E rechaï. jus; chaï si pasma demenat, tant dol, tel fit Cist desmesuré; chevaler preisé furent treis li od typologie de élément comme nombres Romania des l’usage geste: de chansons aux chroniques ‘Des see Flori, elements, such For feature. numerological a be may it barons, three mentions later Gaimar 185 William II cries three times (‘Par treis feiz s’est escrïez’) for communion. Hoofnagle, ‘Creating Kings 275 Courtliness of Art the and
For For the motif of reactions in such literature, see Frank Brandsma, ‘Mirror Characters Elizabeth Freeman, ‘Geoffrei Gaimar, Vernacular History, and the Assertion of Authority Church, ‘Aspects’, notes 19, Gillingham, Gaimar, Gaimar, In Geoffrei Gaimar, Gaimar, Geoffrei In gle dist: gle - - 186, connects this to the three cries of the dying the of cries three the to this connects 186, 282. 282. Hi
/ s burial is likewise turned ‘good’ by InsteadGaimar. of abandoning the corpse De tutes parz grant dol oï: dol grant parz tutes De
117
Estoire des Engleis des Estoire 93 (1996): 188 /
ki descenduz erent od lui: od erent descenduz ki / /
‘Teisez, seignurs, pur Jesu Crist! Jesu pur seignurs, ‘Teisez, unc ne fu mes tel demené. tel mes fu ne unc
The English in the TwelfthCentury the in English The (1999): 510 Blackwell, 1968), 136 (glossary) mentions lines 25, 594, 960, 2418, 3074, 3176, 3890. 3176, 3074, 2418, 960, 594, 25, lines (glossary)mentions 136 1968), Blackwell,
La Chanson de Roland de Chanson La
I / n contrast to the ‘bad’ death in the chronicles, where he dies wordless quant il revint, detort ses mains, ses detort revint, il quant 513
396 515 –
’sor ds Engleis des L’Estoire the vocabulary employed
- / 206 206 (193), asserts the word ‘chevaler’ - 422. e Gi e s uh rte ta ue h kn’ bd t epes the express to body king’s the use than rather such, As , ed. Keith Busby and Christopher Klei Christopher and Busby Keith ed. ,
/ , ed. and tr. Short, 344: 344: Short, tr. and ed. , Gilbert Gilbert de Laiglewas ‘one of the king’s household knights a and man of e dit sovent: ‘Ki m’oscirat? ‘Kisovent: dit e
l[e]bert de l’Egle od els. od l’Egle de l[e]bert / jamés n’avrum un seignur! tel
/ li valletz e li ven[ë]or li e valletz li
/ li fiz Richard erent li dui, li erent Richard fiz li
/ Robert i vint, le fiz Heimun, fiz le vint, i Robert 511 e. lxne Bl (xod Bakel 16) 200, 1960), Blackwell, (Oxford: Bell Alexander ed. ,
/ – Ceste dolur leissez ester, leissez dolur Ceste , 244. ,
and possible salvation that present his as a as his present that salvation possible and
/ tant par devint febles e vains / vains e febles devint par tant / Ore avint si morz fud li reis. li fud morz si avint Ore 514
See also Gransden, also See Roland in La Chanson de Roland. de Chanson La in Roland
/
and the focus on the responses of the
/ Cil detir[er]ent lur chevols lur detir[er]ent Cil – / Mielz voil Mielz
i ont ploré e fait dolur. fait e ploré ont i La Chanson de Roland de Chanson La that may or not allude to the dying
/ is connected to the era in which Gaimar Ki l’adKi amé i ore parrat,
/ nhenz (Cambridge: Brewer, 2006), 2006), Brewer, (Cambridge: nhenz quens Gilebert e dan Roger dan e Gilebert quens morir ke vivre plus!’ vivre kemorir / riche e gentil, noble baron. noble gentil, e riche
/ Historical Writing Historical 512 Estoire n’i ad nïent del recovrer: del nïent ad n’i
Though the named the Though
/
, ed. F. Whitehead ed.F. , Whitehead /
De ses barons out barons ses De to the style of style the to ’, [E] Gil[e]bert de Gil[e]bert [E] ke pur un poi ne ne poi un pur ke
/ in in
e firent dol a a dol firent e / Courtly Courtly Arts ’, de de fere bere
Given that that Given
Studies Studies in / , 211. , Donc se Donc –
Jean Jean 126 /
cil y ’, ’,
/ /
CEU eTD Collection qualities of the deceased ruler. In a similar manner, the king’s corpse is transported not by loathed giving, gift The to the lord (one of which was given the day before to the knight by the king himself). horses’ straps) and arrange flowers and ferns on the bier, building socialconfirm ofthe bonds. bier to contemptus mundi 520 519 518 517 516 chronicles. the in appear that versions negative the with contrast views, Gaimar’s theological their suit to burial and death II’s William concerning facts the king.their of loss the lament to rituals the carryingout order. in society, Malmesbury’s of peasants the by Death’, 648); see also Gillingham, also see 648); Death’, in and the1098 was bishopric vacant at the time of William II’s death ( estre! sipot vair purra Oïr l’ensepelirent tant messes ne tel servise abbez; e evesque posez. rei devendrum? dementouent, se mult – porté esté k’unjor palefrei. li novel: bere la cuchent felgere. de e flurs beles conreient. trenches, prendre: haches lur would have adorned the feretory on which the dead king might have expected to make his last journey’.
Gaimar, Gaimar, Gaimar, Church, ‘Aspects’, 27 ‘Aspects’, Church, If an audience member followed Gaimar’s advice, he or he advice, Gaimar’s followed member audience an If Gaimar, Gaimar, / il ne voleient chevalcher voleient ne il Gaimar’s c attendents and huntsmen The
/ / le fiz Heimon le defublat, bien fu serviz e purchantez. e fuserviz bien
/
Estoire des Engleis Estoire des Engleis Estoire des Estoire des Engleis des Estoire
/ / li abbé. li / mult sunt leger e bien secchez, bien e leger sunt mult De lur ceintures e de peitrels, Enz el muster [de] saint Swithun, saint [de] muster el Enz
Ens / Jamés tel seignur nen avrom!’ seignur tel / Jamés
/ ke li baron n’avei[e]nt fet n’avei[e]nt keli baron epelit fu de un tiret un de fu epelit –
positive depiction of the life and demise of William II stands in stark in stands II William of demise and life the of depiction positive
/ / /
518 n’ert pas pesante, mes legere legere mes pesante, pas n’ert /
le mantel gris dunt il l’ostat, gris il mantelle dunt Li bons eveskes Walkelin eveskes bons Li theme like the ecclesiastical chroniclers, Gaimar displays the baron’s tost furent trenché li fusel li trenché furent tost
- /
Th that quatrefoils the represent to ‘attempt an were‘presumably’ notes these 28, Engleis
/ i eer u ensement tut veneür li /
Dous palefreis unt amenez unt palefreis Dous n’i ert fet tresk’en Deu
eceisia srie ieie eit al ak o society of ranks all depicts likewise service ecclesiastical e
, , ed. and tr. Short, 346: , , ed. and tr. Short, 346, 348: / , ed. and tr. Short, 344, 346: 346: 344, Short, tr. and ed. , pur lur seignur ke ourent si cher cher si ourent ke seignur lur pur
h eceisia crnces hr i ue t srs the stress to used is here chroniclers, ecclesiastical the / embellishes therealitygeneric its tosuit requirments.
Robert, Robert, ki son seignur amat. English in the TwelfthCentury the in English
/ / dunt Willam[e] de Munfichet de Willam[e] dunt L’endemain funt tel departie tel funt L’endemain Gesta
/ / lïent estreit les mai[e]nels,
la u Walter out a lui out a treit. ula Walter onstruct a bier and crucifixes (secured with their with (secured crucifixes and bier a onstruct /
ne sunt trop gros, mes longs estaient, longs mes gros, trop sunt ne
/
/ / and Orderic’s and la asemblerent li baron li asemblerent la
gueitat le rei tresk’al matin, tresk’al rei le gueitat de quai firent li mai[e]nel; li firent quai de / desur la bere estendu l’at. bere la / desur
/ juïse – dsin: Catf dolent! ‘Chaitif disaient: e
/ Donc veïssez barons a pié puis i estendent un mantel un estendent i puis
/
/ od riches freins, bien en bien freins, riches od pur pur un sul rei cum pur li firent.
Tresk’a Wincestre n’ontTresk’a Wincestre finez, she would learn that Bishop Walchelin died died Walchelin Bishop that learn would she Donc veïssez vallez desendre vallez veïssez Donc
/ Sur la bere cuchent le rei 519 –
Historia , 244. , 516 /
/ e li valet après alouent après valet li e Like the chroniclers framingchroniclers Like the /
/ tel ne vit [ainz] home de vie, de home [ainz] vit ne tel
le jor devant ert abudé; ert devant jor le while the knights give gifts / Ki ço ne creit, alt a alt Wincestre! ne creit, ço Ki ASC ASC T puis unfirent lit la sur bere
/ od le clergié de la cite la de clergié le od
, but by all classes of classes all by but , /
dous blest[e]runs trovent trovent blest[e]runs dous , 234; , Hollister, ‘Strange 234; /
/ od lui moignes, clers e e clers moignes, lui od / aler plurant e desheité
n otat o the to contrast In selez, / e eus u? Ke nus? ferums Ke envols de paille tut tut paille de envols
/ tut a mesure les les mesure a tut
/ /
/ Tut altrement /
sur ices dous dous ices sur / ke ke portouent ilokes ilokes unt le e ven[ë]ors ven[ë]ors e
/
plurant e plurant / n’aveit n’aveit
/
127 520 / / e li e 517 ne de
/
CEU eTD Collection of ‘seigneurial consump hunting, of depictionsympathetic lecture) than rather t in account the that clear is It burial. his of rituals the through kingdom his together hold to continues Gaimar presents a loved ruler who, thoughreign his iscutshortby a foreigner, jealous j divine premonitions, 525 524 523 522 521 was death his of nature sudden The death. his and monarch the of understanding h who Canterbury, the Anselm, with Church the and monarchthe between relationship the concerning dispute unresolved an during occurred Forest New the in death II William 4. 5. emerging knightly class. monarch and commissioned that circles aristocratic the superbly self 35. TwelfthCentury the Century Twelfth whatwas joke to Gillingham, so,to itissee and hard about’, and did there henever But court. his of gallantry and jokes the and feasts the of much say could he that us tells Gaimar Geoffrey W. R. see episode, this Southern, On trespasser. ne leissi[e]r nïent / chanter, bien hom devreit d’iço / dona: il dé festes des / e l noblesces, des / e boscheier de e gaber / del dosnaier, e est d’amur ço / verstrover: pot faiz bels plus / des volt pener, about: write could he what of account Gaimar’s vetustissimus Liber overtones’. moral ofsuch but devoid virtues, values and highlight chivalric account written ofRufus’s death also as is distorted, it wasdoubtless partly to in entertainorder and to here […] Chrétien de Troyes’ de Chrétien […] here 267 1981), Cairns, (Liverpool:
Paul Paul Dalton, ‘The Accession of Kin The A. R. Press, ‘The Precocious Courtesy of Geoffr of Courtesy Precocious ‘The Press, R. A. Peter Coss, Peter Ferrante, Ferrante,
Conclusion
family of the patron is discussed in in discussed is patron the of family – Medieval Humanism and Other and Studies Humanism Medieval To the Glory of her Sex her of Glory the To
i i death is via The Origins of the English Gentry English the of Origins The - possessed celebration of delights,the world’s values, and activities , 257 , he he
’, , 257 ,
Speculum - Estoire d oe no self into gone ad 258 521 -
udgment, abandoned corpse, and ecclesiastical condemnation, condemnation, ecclesiastical and corpse, abandoned udgment, 258. , who says this is prime example of Gaimar’s irony. Gillingham, Gillingham, irony. Gaimar’s of example prime is this says who , n te esr oiiy ht e a writing was he that nobility lesser the and tion’
n burial and
joie de la cour la de joie
- was shaped by generic conventions (needing to entertain to (needing conventions generic by shaped was argetez argetez e / des richesces e del barnage mena, k’il / k[ë] dons des larges 276 (268); Press later states the “ the states later Press (268); 276 69 (1994): 323 (1994): 69 524
, 111. Note Note 111. , ). Consequently, the text provides ‘ g g Henry I, August 1100’, 523 Ian Short, ‘Gaimar’s Epilogue and Geoffrey of Monmouth’s Monmouth’s of Geoffrey and Epilogue ‘Gaimar’s Short, Ian
– and in the rejection of rejection the in and
- s hrfr ta wih a ahrd o y the by to adhered was which that therefore is moe exile imposed is here too,” 273. 273. too,” ishere Gaimar, -
343 (336). 343 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2003), 34 2003), Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge:
Ore dit Gaimar k’il tressailli, / mes s’il uncore s’en s’en uncore s’il mes / tressailli, k’il Gaimar dit Ore ey Gaimar ey (Oxford: (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1970), Estoire des Engleis des Estoire enjoyed
’, Viator
Ti cneunl sae the shaped consequently This . in
Court and Poet and Court joy de mon de joy
h wr. h iae f the of image The work. the
43 43 (2012): 79 contemtus mundi contemtus , ed. and tr. Short tr. and ed. ,
of our first troubadour is troubadour first our of a wholly secular and , ed. Glyn S. Burgess Burgess S. Glyn ed. , 522 - 109
230, 230, ‘It is true that
Archbishop of Archbishop ntd n the in (noted
(82): (82): ‘Gaimar’s English in the in English
in favourin English in English , 352, for 352, , ’ 525 128
of -
CEU eTD Collection II’s end. demisea as bad being William for evidence further as Paris), of Gilo by mentioned one as (such visions of was incident the of emphasised by Ea reading This judgment. divine of evidence as death sudden ( behaviour and views his change to refused and portents such rejected he when waywardness monarch’s the emphasise to used were turn in which Chronicle), (Peterborough premonitions of inclusion the by explained could end. berecast‘good’ asa condemnation,of motifs the all with one even demise,any that and universal, not was other the to values and responses of set different a showing account, This burial. duringWilliam’s The text uses the burial to stress the social bonds of all classes, reinforced by the rituals than other monarch the of condemnation no provides death his of scene the and praised, glowingly is rule his monarchand In version, this the II’s burial. and Williamdeath different account of goodand hisaccidental death life murderer Walter of Tirel (Orderic). comments presentking’s to thedeath asa negative ironic with along sermons and visions lengthy inserted another and (Malmesbury), dream own monarch’s the of as another provided a detailed account of the king’s last moments theological tastes, while adding further accusations against the monarch (Huntingdon), h sria o survival The h suit to aspects omitted One pattern. this followed chroniclers Later sources discussed, shows that a negative image of William and his death his and William of image negative a that shows discussed, sources dmer dmer his in lamenting his good nature accommodating his jealous murderer. jealous his accommodating nature good his lamenting Gofe Gaimar’s Geoffrei f Historia Historia Novorum in Anglia
–
o niut a eaie edn o te ruler the of reading negative a insinuate to sor ds Engleis des Estoire Chronicon exemplum , who also included a variety ), thereby presenting his presenting thereby ), , whilestressing thelater
– provides a strikingly strikingly a provides including an account
s own is 129
CEU eTD Collection Normandy after defeating his other brother Robert in 1106 at the Battle of Tichebray Tichebray of Battle the at 1106 in Robert brother other his defeating after Normandy a 1100, in Forest New the in death surprise his after kingdom II’s William brother his of control took Henry I, William father, his of death the on The reign of Henry I was one of consolidation. 529 528 527 526 century were being produced. As a consequence, elements that would have appeared as civil war. nephew, Henry’s Blois, of Stephen Normandy, became fatally ill and died. and it was during this dispute that Henry, having crossed the sea to res monarch, the against Normandy in rebellion a with sided however couple The Anjou. of Count Geoffrey, rival, notable their to marriage her and gender her of spite in her successor, his as Matilda, child, legitimate Adelin, William son, onlylegitimate his of death The Henry. for question difficult a remained would who of question The demise. father’s his on divided was that territory the amalgamated thus He 1134). in death his until him imprisoning (and Boydell Press, 2008), 11 2008), Press, Boydell Origins of the Civil War’, in 139 see withbrothers), disputes C ofthe Wreck ‘The Chandler, byforward putwas given that Ascelin never ruled, this study has not audience; and context, his author, the of prejudices) (and interests the displaying account each kings:
ASC T ASC As noted in the introduction, depictions of Adelin’s death follow a similar pattern to the discussed discussed the to pattern similar a follow death Adelin’s of depictions introduction, the in noted As The succession issue and the civil war are deftly considered in considered deftly are war civil the and issue succession The For hildren of Henry I’, Henry of hildren
the 527 Henry was still ruling when many of the major historica major the of many when ruling still was Henry , 263. , 529 illegitimate children of Henry Henry of children illegitimate
n h Wie hp iatr f 10 a hm u frad i ol other only his forward put him saw 1120 of disaster Ship White the in
5. Portraying theClose JMH ‘Then this landimmediately this ‘Then dark’ grew - 26 (26). 26
29 (2003): 129 (2003): 29 King King Stephen’s Reign - 140.
see Kathleen Th Kathleen see promptly - 151. For the possible influence of his father (and his own own his (and father his of influence possible the For 151. One of
been been included. The claim that the wreck was deliberate of the Reign of HenryI the Reign of of 528 White Ship White , , ed. Pa
urging his barons swear oa swear barons his urging usurped the usurped the barons Having been provided with only money ul Dalton and Graeme J. White (Woodbridge: ompson, ‘Affairs of State: the Illegitimate Illegitimate the State: of ‘Affairs ompson, .’
Judith A. Green, ‘Henry I and the the and I ‘Henry Green, A. Judith who took throne nd seized the Duchy of of Duchy the seized nd 526 l works of the twelfth twelfth the of works l , triggering a lengthy lengthy a triggering ,
uce, however, succeed, an oath to Matilda olve this issue in ths to support to ths 130 ,
CEU eTD Collection religious houses. unlike of Archbishop gain, financial the and political for Church the manipulate to able Anselm, was and Canterbury, with disputes in involved was similarly he Though kingdom. his of order lasting the for profitable being as proclaimed positively was monarch the of critical 533 532 531 530 he had supported. a later, and, correspondence, personal of Analysis king. deceased recently the to attitude their Henry was generous in his patronage of religious houses, and this generosity influenced 5. 1. weight themo of symbolic changing showingthe demise, Henry’sfeature that lives saints concernstwo the of cruelties the by influenced author, Stephan ( purposes different for death monarch’s the using sides opposing the with war, civil the of influence political, is second The Vitalis). Orderic wh those by responses immediate: is first The burial. and death Henry’s of depictions Patronage of Henry I’, ofHenry I’, Patronage the and I, Henry King Malmesbury, I’ Henry of Personality Albion
Hollister, ‘Willi Hollister, The extent, and reasoning, of Henry’s patronage is discussed in Judith A. Green, ‘The Piety and the the and Piety ‘The Green, A. Judith in discussed is patronage Henry’s of reasoning, and extent, The See two of C. Warren Hollister’s articles: ‘Royal Acts of Mutilation: The Case against Henry I’, Henry against Case The Mutilation: of Acts ‘Royal articles: Hollister’s Warren C. of two See ln opr ‘“ Cooper, Alan s rlgos omnte h hd upre we aie Ptr h Venerable, the (Peter alive when supported had he communities religious ose The Death of thePatron: DeathThe Peter Orderic of VitalisVenerable, the
his brother, his reputation was positive, influenced by his patronage of many many of patronage his by influenced positive, was reputation his brother, his historia changing the in intentions and attitudes different four notes study This 10 (1978): 330 (1978): 10 i t , e eebruh hoil) Te hr i te hnig iw f single a of view changing the is third The Chronicle). Peterborough he , shows how the monarch’s death was presented and recorded by t by recorded and presented was death monarch’s the how shows , am II, Henry I and the and Church’. I Henry II, am 533 narch’s death.narch’s h Fe o T of Feet The
-
340, and ‘The Rouen Riot and Conan’s Leap’, Conan’s Riot and Rouen ‘The and 340, HSJ , ANS –
10 (2002): 1 (2002): 10
such as his adherence to a swift, violent kind of justice of kind violent swift, a to adherence his as such 23 (2000): 47 (2000): oe ht ak hl b Ct Off” Cut be Shall Bark that hose
Gesta Regum A Regum Gesta - 16. - 68.
For a different reading, see Björn Weiler, ‘William of of ‘William Weiler, Björn see reading, different a For
conflict nglorum ’,
Hnigo) Te ia section final The (Huntingdon). ANS ANS 31 (2009): 157 (2009): 31 Peritia Tmru Historians Timorous : itra Novella Historia
10 (1 10 - 996): 996): 341
176.
- ,
350. and the the and Gesta hose hose 530
1 532 531 31
–
CEU eTD Collection Henry’s death: the king, confined to bed for eight days near Rouen, had the archbishop death. a standard salutation, Peter had metHenry, had long who Cluniacs, in1131. supported inRouen the Abbey in 1120, Cluny. of Abbot the Venerable, 540 539 538 537 536 535 534 not has England from news and war, civil in engulfed is however Normandy founded. Henry difficulty. that abbey an Reading, havingin burial for taken be is body his that commanded sister, king’s dead the informs Peter though, burial rites. the with aid to figure ecclesiastical an by accompanied and confessing, mo a to akin is that death ‘good’ a study, this in earlier noted died. he until penitence and sacraments in him assisting city said the of Latin has been amended, following Constable’s apparatus, to follow follow dominum to apparatus, decubuisse, Constable’s eum following 281 municipale, amended, aecclesiasticis lecto been omnibus Rothomagum has eo Latin iuxta ab Munitum uilla adhesisse. p quadam optima in sacramentis assidue in ei archiepiscopum dies Rothomagensem octo per quam hoc possumus expedire nos nondum quo meror relat nos primos tantaecalamitatis et prohibuit, multus et quoniam fuit, haec causa mandauimus, benedictionem. domino a omnem et salutem, abbas, Cluniacensium humilis Petrus frater vii 1976), Press, Pickwick 964 Confraternitas, Cluniac the of Horizons Imperial philosophia: imperatorium 191 20 1975), scientifique, Recherche la de national Centre du Éditions (Paris: Châtillon Jean Jolivet, siècle XIIe du milieu au Occident en artistiques et littéraires philosophiques, d’Angleterre’ roi Iier, Henri et Vénérable le ‘Pierre 138 1137) ofPeter the care and quality of the manuscript, has described how it was intended to be the authoritative corpus Peter of noting Constable, 1156. in Peter worksof death the yearsafter ten thanless completed was 381, municipale, the of manuscript surviving important Venerable the Peter of
The original letter no longer exists. The text survives in what the editor, Giles Constable, Giles Constable, what theeditor, intext survives The longernoexists. originalletter The Daniell, see 1131, in Rouen May Henry in and meetingofPeter the For A.LoPrete, Kimberly see study a Adela, For detailed of Ibid: Ibid: Ibid: Ibid: Letters of Peter the Venerable the Peter of Letters 3. For the relation between Cluny and secular rulers, see Giles Constable’s Constable’s Giles see rulers, secular and Cluny between relation the For 3. - 139, 260; for their for 260; 139, 538
(Du Verum quia si quid scimus uos scir uos scimus quid si quia Verum Quoniam de obitu super dilecti nostri domini regis domini nostri dilecti super obitu de Quoniam The earliest account of the monarch’s death appears in a letter from Peter the Peter from letter a in appears death monarch’s the of account earliest The
the Venerable. The text is therefore likely to be accurate. be likelyto text istherefore The theVenerable.
After these partly formal courtesies, the abbot informs Adela informs abbot courtesies,the formalpartly Afterthese Death and Burial and Death blin: Four Courts Press, 2007); 2007); Press, Courts blin: Four . 535
Adela of Blois
relationship between Peter the Venerable and Henry I, see Dietrich Lohrmann, Lohrmann, Dietrich see Henry and I, the Venerable Peter relationshipbetween 537 aenitentia et fideli confessione, iiii nonas iiii confessione, fideli et aenitentia (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1967), vol. 2, 50, called ‘most called 50, 2, vol. 1967), Press, University Harvard MA: (Cambridge, -
xiv.
Peter expresses grief and regret at bearing the news of Henry’s , , 30; Binski,
, v ,
ol 1 ol 534 – , 22 ,
Medieval Death Medieval the mother of Stephen, who would usu It was for Henry’s sister, who had retired to Cluny to retired had who sister, Henry’s for was It for the letter, see 415 see thefor letter, e placuit, noueritis nichil nos aliud adhuc noscere potuisse, noscere adhuc aliud nos nichil noueritis placuit, e : Venerabili et karissimae sorori nostrae dominae Adelae, Adelae, dominae nostrae sorori karissimae et Venerabili ores esse, non immerito piguit. immerito non esse, ores
in in Pierre Abélard, Pierre Vénérable: les courants lescourants Vénérable: Pierre Abélard, Pierre , 29 ,
Adela of Blois: Countess and Lord (c. 1067 Lord and Blois:Countess of Adela
the Venerable’, MS. Douai Bibliothèque Bibliothèque Douai MS. Venerable’, the Anglorum, nichil adhuc dilectioni uestrae uestrae dilectioni adhuc nichil Anglorum, - 33. - 416, 434 416,
Letters of Peter the Venerable the Peter of Letters
decembris de saeculo migrasse. The The migrasse. saeculo de decembris - 435, and 525 n 137. 525 and 435, MS. Douai Bibliothèque Bibliothèque Douai MS. k aae penitent, aware, nk:
, ed. René Louis, Jean Jean Louis, René ed. , of the details ofthe detailsof - 1109 rfc to preface 539 rp the throne. the king had had king the
This is, as is, This (Pittsburgh: (Pittsburgh: The Letters Letters The 536
540
,
After
vol 2.
Crux The 132 - -
CEU eTD Collection attitude toward their deceased patron. information. report been forthcoming; 546 545 544 543 542 541 dying. lies and ill critically becomes Henry day, next the hunt a for huntsmen his preparing After one. ‘good’ a consequently is demise was therefore a close benefactor, rather than a distant subject for moral exegesis. abbeyin Orderic’sfeasted at Vitalis’s Orderic for thesoulof to letter the mentioning the fact that Henry was her relative, in is a request for her to continue praying gets Peter closest the be to seems what in line, final The afterlife. pat Henry’s of Memories after the sudden illness and surprise recovery of LouisVI. recovery of surprise and suddenillness afterthe aegritudinem incurrit, et a feria tercia usque ad dominicam morbo letali laborauit. The passage appears sequent siluam in ut uenatores Petry narrative’, in ways Davis, eis cognouerint ab eis et de quicquid qui festinanter aufugerunt. Normannia a citissime retulerunt, haec qui nobis tota ciuilibus et externis iamNormannia bellis fremit. De est. statu regni tra deportatum Angliam uersus tumulandum, Radingas apud suo filio comite Roberto a
Let HE HE Ibid Ibid: Ibid: For the view that Orderic was favourable to Henry because the monarch was protective protective was monarch the because Henry to favourable was Orderic that view the For ters of Peter the Venerable
VI, 180 VI, you whatyou should bedoing him. for tell to me for unnecessary it think I Cluny. at anyone for arranged been ever have as great as services arranged have we King dead the of salvation eternal the For mandare. alio constituta sunt. Quid uos pro eo agere debeatis, superfluum es Pro regis defuncti aeterna salute tanta constitutimus, quanta nunquam Cluniaci pro VI, 448: Interea Henricus rex Anglorum vii kalendas Decembris in castrum Leonis uenit, ibique ibique uenit, Leonis castrum in Decembris kalendas vii Anglorum rex Henricus Interea 448: VI, , ed. George H. Shriver (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 1974), 119 1974), Press, University Duke ShriverNC: H. (Durham, George ed. , ‘quarto’. replaces ‘iiii’ slight: is emendation The . – Misimus tamen iam cursores duos, unum domino Rothomagensi, alium domino Vuintoniensi, Vuintoniensi, domino alium Rothomagensi, domino unum duos, cursores iam tamen Misimus
King Stephen: 1135 Stephen: King Another sympathetic account of Henry’s death appears in the thirteenth book of of the liturgy, see Roger D. Ray, ‘Orderic Vitalis on Henry I: theocratic ideology and didactic didactic and ideology theocratic I: Henry on Vitalis ‘Orderic Ray, D. Roger see liturgy, the of - Contemporary reflections theon Contemporary medieval C 181.
541 her brother (andher patron). itra Ecclesiastica Historia 542
runners, Peter asserts, have been sent to Rouen and Winchester to
The closing statement of the letter well summarises the abbot’s the summarises well letter the of statement closing The -
1154 ronage spare his soul from oblivion and the torments of the of torments the and oblivion from soul his spare ronage i die uenatum irent secum constituit. Sed interueniente nocte protinus protinus nocte interueniente Sed constituit. secum irent uenatum die i , , vol 1
(Abingdon: Routledge, 2013), 12 2013), Routledge, (Abingdon: Saint
, , 22 - Évroult :
Corpus eius sicut disposuerat Rothomagum delatum, et inde
Hny a kon o hs uhr having author, this to known was Henry . 543
and given privileges to privilegesgiven and
, nob ,
Translation from the third edition of R. H. C. C. H. R. of edition third the from Translation is in proximo renuntient. renuntient. proximo isin hristian hristian tradition: Essays in honor of Ray C.
nsmarini, nsmarini, nichil adhuc certi audiumus. Nam
546
e confesses He - 3
t ut nobis uidetur monks. - 134.
i sn t his to sins his
544
The kingThe –
in many in 545
His 133
CEU eTD Collection de is Henry with, dealt concerns worldly the With (and money. of lack with bitter prostitutes) mercenaries his left who brother, his and imprisoned, had he some released he before pleas many required who father, his of depiction Orderic’s with contrasts soldiers. his to and household his to given be to money orders and punishments certain revokes Henry advice, providing figure ecclesiastical the counsel. spiritual for Rouen of Archbishop the summons then and chaplains, 551 550 549 548 547 ‘ of tears the to body is respectfully escorted to the cathedral church, where it is received with ceremony The the aristocrats into swearin pressing bishops the presents OrdericII, William Iand William of corpses abandoned given hedies. the Eucharist, confession, and absolution, receivingand penance, and anointment withholy oil to be buried, implores others to devote themselves to peace and the poor, and then, after multar basilic Mariae genitricis Dei sanctae metropolitana In sunt. comitati deesset exequiis felicitas ei funereis in ne hominum milia 1853 Bohn, (London: Forester tr. Thomas ‘ translation, Chibnall’s cuneo. honorabili ne corpus domini sui relinquerent nisi ex episcopo, communi Ebroicensi consilio, sed Audino omnes cumillud usque archiepiscopus ad mare Hugo conducere coniurauit omnes quos oppidani, nobilesque Melle de Gualerannus Mauritania, de hom nocte incipiente dominico Decembris delinitus unctione sacri oleique pauperum omnes obsecrauit, tutelaet pace seruanda katholicusde rex Denique Trinitatis condiderat. indiuduae et insanctae honore suis famulisque iussit accipere, libras Ro annuit. hereditates est. locutus spiritualiconsilio de accersito Rotomagensi
made to swear to each other’; picted turning to spiritual matters. He gives instructions concerning where he desired HE HE HE HE HE Historia
VI: 448: Affuerunt ibi quinque comites, Rodbertus de Gloucestra, Guillelmus de Guarenna, Rotro VI, 448 VI, VI, 448: 448: VI, VI, 448: 448: VI, VI, 448: 448: VI, um copia lacrimarum effusa est. Translation by Chibnall. by Translation est. effusa lacrimarum umcopia rei as poie Hny ih n xmlr bra. n otat o the to contrast In burial. exemplary an with Henry provides also Orderic -
451: 451: makes it clear that the church wishes for Henry’s burial to be ‘good’. The Corpus uero suum Reddingas deferri precepit, ubi cenobium duce cenobium ubi precepit, deferri Reddingas suum uero Corpus Interea Admonitus omnes forisfacturas reis indulsit, exulibus reditum et exheredatis auitas auitas exheredatis et reditum exulibus indulsit, reis forisfacturas omnes Admonitus men and women of every rank and status’. and rank every of women and men Igitur feria secunda de castro Leonis Rotomagum Regis soma detulerunt, et uiginti uiginti et detulerunt, soma Regis Rotomagum Leonis castro de secunda feria Igitur dberto autem filio suo de thesauro quem idem seruabat Falesiae, sexaginta milia milia sexaginta Falesiae, seruabat quem idem thesauro de autem suo filio dberto
prius capellanis suis reatus suos confessus est, deinde Hugone archiepiscopo archiepiscopo Hugone deinde est, confessus suos reatus suis capellanis prius a cum i cum a
e t t post confessionem poenitentiam et absolutionem a sacerdotibus accepit, The The Ecclesiastical History of England and Normandy by Orderic g to escort the body of the deceased monarch to the coast. 549 n et sancta eucharistia refectus Deo se commendauit, sicque kalendis kalendis sicque commendauit, se Deo refectus eucharistia sancta et genti tripudio susceptum est, et a cunctis ordinibus utriusque sexus sexus utriusque ordinibus cunctis a et est, susceptum tripudio genti
This is anThis is exemplarydeathbed.
atque stipendiariis militibus mercedes et donatiua erogare. donatiua et mercedes militibus stipendiariis atque nto et Rodbertus de Legrecestra, aliique proceres et tribuni, tribuni, et proceres aliique Legrecestra, de Rodbertus et nto HE - inem excessit. inem 1856),
VI, 448, is somewhat erratic in stating the counts were counts the stating in erratic somewhat is 448, VI,
IV, 150 is more accurate. is moreIV, 150 accurate.
551
After describing how describing After 548 ntorum monachorum monachorum ntorum
hs generosi This 547
Vitalis
being With
134 550 ty nt nt ,
CEU eTD Collection good to honour the king. In a similar manner, the uncertainty that Peter the Venerable the Peter that uncertainty the manner, similar a In king. the honour to good after their own territories. less their as manner same the in responding peace. the after looking knights depicts Notre in buried were entrails his and balsam, with filled and embalmed was body Henry’s o a re dsuso o ti ‘ this of discussion brief a For 556 555 554 553 552 death monarch’s the laments and war, civil of brink the on being as country the describe to on goes thecorpse. rather,respect theassistance andpaidto stresses he difficulties transporting the the of little makes Orderic mentioned. not is transportation the concerning recorded ottonisch Krisen zum Untersuchungen serenus pacisque tutor Aecclesiae / actus. c aeternum / Viuat in amator, illius speciales attestantur Hoc / unus, melioribus is fuit cunctis e reor Vt / orbe, furit toto in scelus nimium quo / Tempore orbe, in dominatur princeps melior refulsit manifesta eius Strenuitas / probitate, sensu, iusticia, et Diuitiis / Anglis. et instat simul clades Normannis Publica / generalis. oritur hinc dolor occubuit, dolor Proh / multos, inuictus, Sceptriger 452: 450, VI, in ipsa die ut rapaces lupi ad praedas et nefandas depopulationes cucurrit auidissime. For the verse, sobole. Quae nimirum mox ut rigidi principis cognouit occasum in Aduentus Domini prima ebdomade, miserabiliter mater misera quas Normanniae, erumnas contumacis pangam breuiter episcopis sepultumest. et regni successore a atque est, Stephani seruatum est, donec post Natale Domini missis illuc monachis impositum naui et transuectum quattuor fere diu sancti prothomartiris Regis choro in cadauer Interea sunt. prestolati nauigandum flamenad prosperum ibique perduxerunt, Cadomum Regis feretrum Bonamuillam atque Algaso milites aliique de ofWarenne’, William and Henry I see latter, the for Normandy; upper in lands de Hugo et Rolmara de Guillelmus marchisitutan ad aliique Gornaco est. protecta eo ab aliquandiu utiliter quae est, commissa regio sunt. reposita perfecerat ipse sed matereius inchoauerat quam Prato de Mariae sanctae aecclesia ol suaue balsamo
HE HE The marcher lords look after their own territories, and William of W of William and territories, own their after look lords marcher The HE HE
- VI, VI, 450: VI, 450: Ecce ueraciter descripto qualiter obierit gloriosus pater patriae, nunc dactilicis uersibus uersibus dactilicis nunc patriae, pater gloriosus obierit qualiter descripto ueraciter Ecce 450: VI, VI, 450: Deinde prou Deinde 450: VI, VI, 450: 450: VI, ae u Pré du Dame –
- in contrast to the anarch the to contrast in salischen Zeit salischen
Rodbertus uero Rodbertus Ibi noctu a perito carnifice in archipresulis conclaui pingue cadauer apertum est, et et est, apertum cadauer pingue conclaui archipresulis in carnifice perito a noctu Ibi enti conditum est. Intestina uero eius Ermentrudis ad uillam in uase delata sunt; et in in et sunt; delata uase in uillam ad Ermentrudis eius uero Intestina est. conditum enti –
who O who
a hrh i mte fudd ad e completed), he and founded, mother his church (a (Berlin: de Gru (Berlin: de Anglia Anglia et satellites ac ministri
ido consultu sapientum Guillelmo de Guarenna R Guarenna de Guillelmo sapientum consultu ido 554 - um Christo rege polorum. Amen. polorum. rege umChristo
de Sigillo cum aliis quibusdam clericis et Rodbertus de Ver ac Iohannes Iohannes ac Ver de Rodbertus et Sigillo cumquibusdam de clericis aliis und Todesgedanken in den herrschaftstheologischen Vorstellungen der der Vorstellungen herrschaftstheologischen den in Todesgedanken und rderic is adamant is with God with is adamant is rderic king’satcadaveracrossthe channel Reading; itsburial for The dos patriae fines directi sunt. directi fines patriae dos
sapiens dux, inclitus haeros / Qui fouit populos iusto moderamine moderamine iusto populos fouit Qui / haeros inclitus dux, sapiens Historical Reflections/Réflexions Historiques Reflections/Réflexions Historical Gebets His y that followed his father’s and brother’s death brother’s andfather’s his followed y that yter, 1968), 1968), yter, 553 toria -
Planctus
n l lklho, hs Odrc ae were names Orderic those likelihood, all In c rniiu tra i Rdnini ba Radingiensi in terrae principibus ac C. Warren Hollister, ‘The Taming of a Turbulent Earl: Earl: Turbulent a of Taming ‘The Hollister, Warren C. , however, deliberately presents them as doing - ’, see Lothar Bornscheuer, Bornscheuer, Lothar see ’, 180 praised predecessors, running off to look look to off running predecessors, praised
Regis Regis conglobati sunt, et per Pontem Aldemari - 181.
–
arenne looks after his inherited inherited his after looks arenne in verse, in 555
Though the otomagus et Caletensis Caletensis et otomagus
3 (1976): 83 (1976): 3
556 ubique. / Nullus eo eo Nullus / ubique. Miseriae Regum: Regum: Miseriae
passa est a uipera uipera a est passa
silica honorifice honorifice silica the chaos the chaos the
552 ebdomadibus ebdomadibus
Historia Orderic - 91. –
135 the HE
CEU eTD Collection rei, h dfeec bten i peetto o Hnys et ad uil n the in burial and death Henry’s of presentation his between difference the Orderic, p deceased its towards had Cluny attitude gracious the reveals Adela, nun the sister, king’s dead the to sent Venerable the Peter letter The supported. had byepitomized the is this and ruler, good a being monarch. as Henry of depiction Orderic’s the questions or interrupts on judgment as seen not is demise king’s the followed 560 559 558 557 ominous an as incident the present to accuracy its in errs Chronicle Peterborough The The Stephani 2. 5. Henry’smarked death couldberather and memorialized, thanmoralized. Évroult deaths’. of notices and necrology the ‘preparing scriptorium the and library the over control had cantorof was Orderic that suggested has theory recent A role. Orderic’s been have Ecclesiastica Historia ‘Geoffrey of Wells’s Wells’s of ‘Geoffrey PreliminaryInvestigation’, the and with 1142, special to reference Eadmer's ‘ and 2013, Anglo the of Historians World his and Historian the on / iusticiamque omnes, scelus patrare, seui possint ne ordo, supplicat monachorum
Vt secura tibi tua ple tua tibi securaVt Charlie Rozier ‘Orderic Vitalis as Cantor of Saint of Cantor as Vitalis ‘Orderic Rozier Charlie Edward: like monarch another for wishes rather, verse, later Orderic’s For the influence of the civil war on hagiographical texts of this period, see Paul Ant Paul see period, this of texts hagiographical on war civil the of influence the For A Customaries: and Rules Monastic Western Early in Cantor the of Office ‘The Fassler, E. Margot civil war that followed influenced the later accounts of Henry’s death and burial. (Dead) Body Politic: Peterborough Chronicle, Chronicle, Peterborough Politic: Body (Dead) , it would explain why he, like Peter the Venerable, was concerned with how with concerned was Venerable, the Peter like he, why explain would it , Henry’s Historia Ecclesiastica Historia
Saint The Importance of Writing Institutional History in the Anglo the in History Institutional Writing of Importance The
/
Diligat Diligat ac teneat, populumque tuum tibi ducat. / - Comprime ne ualeant actu complere quod optant. quod complere actu ualeant ne Comprime Évroult generous patronage influenced how his death was regarded by those he Historia Liber de infantia sancti Edmundi Edmundi sancti infantia de Liber bs posit famulari. Semper amen. Semper famulari. posit bs
/ -
Ceu Ceu omn 12 Norman . and those of his father and his brother. The reason is likely to to likely is reason The brother. his and father his of those and 558
Early Music History Music Early
/
cupiunt rabidi famulantes perniciei. famulantes rabidi cupiunt
’s accoun In addition to the obvious influence of this role obvious this the influencetoof In addition Fletibus ad ueniam scelerum flectendo sophyam. flectendo ueniam scelerum ad Fletibus of Orderic Vitalis ofOrderic conference held at Durham University, April 2 April University, Durham at held conference
th
etr’ t h Les Internationa Leeds the at Century’ H t of his ‘good’ death.t ofhis‘good’ istoria Novorum istoria
’ (Ph.D Thesis: Durham: Durham University, 2014). 2014). University, Durham Durham: Thesis: ’(Ph.D 5 (1985): 29 (1985): 5 - Evroul’, at the the at Evroul’, and the “Anarchy” of King Stephen’s Reign’, Reign’, Stephen’s King of “Anarchy” the and 559 , , Symeon of Durham's
If Orderic was the cant the was Orderic If
– - / 51 (50). 51
Iusticiae uirga turg the cantor was responsible for for responsible was cantor the
/
Ecce furit rabies, uocat et trahit ad ad trahit et uocat rabies, furit Ecce Orderic Vitalis: New Perspectives Perspectives New Vitalis: Orderic
/ Christe ducem prebe qui pacem pacem qui prebe ducem Christe
itra Novella Historia HE - l Medieval Congress, July July Congress, Medieval l Norman Realm, c. 1060 c. Realm, Norman
VI, 452: 452: VI,
013, and ‘The Cantor ‘The and 013, / entum entum percute dorsa, Summe Deus cohibe DeusSumme cohibe Libellus de de exordio Libellus Principe sublato sublato Principe
to. With atron. 557 ony Hawyard, ony – or of Saint of or
thecantor likely the the likely
Nothing , Gesta Gesta 136 560 - c. c. - -
,
CEU eTD Collection used to comment on the events that followed. The entry for 1135 begins by recording recording by begins 1135 for entry The followed. that events the on comment to used are death Henry’s surrounding events The kingdom. the of image bleak increasingly Stephen’s claim. the of author anonymous the while Novella Historia sign of future chaos. Other authors took sides in the conflict. William of Malmesbury’ 562 561 good daredbut sayman anything that ‘no andbeast’, and man peace made‘hefor that another’, against wrong do dared man ‘no claims Henry, praises text the Reading, at followed Hen literal of darknessispresented eclipse an metaphorical asomen darkness. ofthe approaching of sense an gives only it death; his nor departure, king’s the another’. robbed immediately could who man every because dark grew immediately land this ‘Then notes Chronicler the noting men’s fears that something importantthe wouldfollow eclipse, Henry dies,and the astronomical event and the king’s death is used to create a striking connecti it at midday’’. all Henry ontheship, and day across ‘while went lay darkened the sea, asleep he over 263 þestreÞa sona þas for landes, manaeuric sone raeue sua dide, for þat ilc gaer warth þe king ded ðat oþer daei efter Sancte Andreas massedaei on Normandi. mone,an landes, al ouer daei þe þestrede þa scip, in slep an lai 63 2009), Press, Medieval York in
ASC E ASC ASC E ASC the lands, and the sun became as if it were a three St St Edmund King and Martyr: Changing Images of a Medieval Saint
The monarch’s burial provides the Chronicler the chance to deplore what what deplore to chance the Chronicler the provides burial monarch’s The an provides 1154, to up blocks in written Chronicle, Peterborough The , 133: , , 133: , sterres abuten him at middaei. Translation by Swanto by middaei.Translation himat abuten sterres
Wur M.cxxxv. On þis gaere for se king Henri ouer sae aet te Lammasse; te aet sae ouer Henri king se for gaere þis On M.cxxxv. ry’s ry’s death. After noting the royal cadaver was taken to England and buried 561
\ In truth, the eclipse occurred in 1133. The shortened distance between
used the monarch’s demise to support Matilda’s claim to the throne, throne, the to claim Matilda’s support to demise monarch’s the used þ/en men suiðe ofuundred ofuundred suiðe men þ/en
- 86.
562 et Stephani Gesta
The terse account provides no explanation f explanation no provides account terse The 7
ofdred, ofdred, de de oþer þemihte. Swanton, Translation by 7 7
uuard þe sunne suilc als it uuare thre niht ald ald niht thre uuare it als suilc sunne þe uuard saeden ðat micel þing sculde cumen herefter; herefter; cumen sculde micelþing ðat saeden - night
sd h sm eet o support to event same the used n, ASC T ASC - old moon , , ed. Anthony Bale (Woodbridge: , 263 , .
–
and stars around 7
ðat oþer dei þa he þa dei oþer ðat gloom on. After
ASC ASC T . The The . 137 or s ,
CEU eTD Collection at the soul’. [Henry’s] his for done was good Normandy with Henry’s treasury ‘but he distributed it and scattered it stupidly’, so ‘no to appear Stephen. I William on chapter the in discussed c whoever to 568 567 566 565 564 563 dates the smudged port a by followed is happily’. so and long reignso to past distant the in crowned been had he when day the on alive, return to never board, on go ‘should Henry that sign ominous an as fifth the on Normandy for departed Henry the that claims Malmesbury effect. for burial and death Henry’s Heinricus Heinricus primo regni sui suscepit gubernacula, tale constat contigisse spectaculum. For ipse est et interfectus rex, Rufus scilicet Willelmus, illius, predecessor et frater quo reuolutionem anni He Anglorum rex quo ex .xxxiii. Anno 208: 1141 to Continuation the and Interpolations resedisse. im bifario sedebam qua in domus parietem motu terrae in et solem, circa stellas eclipsi in et ego Vidi audito. ante terries sub sono horrifico uideretur, subsidere penitus ut fuit motus caput mentes obtexit, hominum sua eclipsi concuti tanti principis transitum. Namet sol ipsa die hora sexta tetra ferrugine, ut solent poetae dicere, nitidum byPotter. numquam uiuus reuersurus, quo dudum coronatus fuerat tam d transitus fuit. apud Westmonasterium culmencoronae acceperat, Normanniam nauigaui Swanton, by Translation tharof. saule me his for ac tresor, he it todeld wes, eom the alse alsuic ben sculde he ðat uuenden hi ðat forþi underfangen, University Pr Cambridge York: Nelson(New Swanton, by men wes, he man
HN HN ASC E ASC This follows the reading of reading the follows This The Chronicle of John of Worcester of John of Chronicle The S E ASC , , , 22
7
death of a monarch, isheredeatha presented monarch, as of beingsuccessor. squandered the
22: 22: daer; wuadaer; sua his bare byrthen gold William William of Malmesbury’s , 134: , - 564 , 133: 133: , 23: 23: Erant Erant tunc ut dixi nonae Augusti et feria quarta. Prosecuta sunt elementa dolore suo extremum
be sleeping as atrocities happen, the text begins by noting Stephen went to went Stephen noting by begins text the happen, atrocities as sleeping be
In the later entry for 1137, in which the chronicler laments that the saints the that laments chronicler the which in 1137, for entry later the In Anno Anno tricesimo secundo regni pridie transacto, Henricus nonis Augusti, quo die quondam T ASC 7
Mira Mira tunc prorsus prouidentia Deitatis rebus allusit humanis, ut eo die nauem ascenderet, Þa namen sune Þa his arried their load of gold and silver’. and gold of load their arried
micel aeie wes of him: durste nan man misdon wið oðer on his time; pais he makede he pais time; his on oðer wið misdon man nan durste him: of wes aeie micel M.cxxx , 263. , 568 7
scatered sotlice.
\ vii/. to create ominous signs, and, by presenting Henry as being in being as Henry presenting by and, signs, ominous create to
nos cis ad earthquake. and eclipse entous
of August, the anniversary of his coronation, and presents this this presents and coronation, his of anniversary the August, of
Timothy Reuter, Reuter, Timothy Đ s ar fr þe for gaere is 7
his frend his , vol. 3, 3, vol. ,
Historia Historia Novella Micel Micel hadde Henri kinggol gadered
7
sylure, durste sylure, 7 inricus regnare cepit, feria .iiii., die etiam ipso secundum ipso etiam die .iiii., feria cepit, regnare inricus , ed. and tr. P. McGurk (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1998), 1998), Press, Clarendon (Oxford: McGurk P. tr. and ed. ,
ess, 2006), 42 ess,2006), 565 – brohten his lic to Engleland Engleland to lic his brohten The Annals from 1067 to 1140 with the Gloucestershire Gloucestershire the with 1140 to 1067 from Annals The Medieval Polities and Modern Mentalities Modern and Polities Medieval
here is presented as a sly dig at the usurper usurper the at dig sly a as presented is here
ASC T ASC \ The standard distribution of alms, expected alms, of distribution standard The king/ Stephne ofer sae to Normandi Normandi to sae ofer Stephne king/ ens; ens; et feria sexta proxima mane primo tantus terrae , 263. , n an man an sei to him naht but Translation god. 563
- also manipulates details concerning 43.
iu et tam feliciter regnaturus. Translation
This
567
amsuy hwvr has however, Malmesbury, topoi t. Vltimus ille fatalisque regi 7
d God Redinge. in bebiriend of praise for rulers for praise of
7
syluer, syluer, 7
for he hadde get his his get hadde he for petu eleuatum ter eleuatum petu 7
na god nagod ne dide calendars calendars seen , ed. Janet L. L. Janet ed. , 7
hr wes there 566
This 138 tio tio –
CEU eTD Collection of Gloucester (whom the text praises). text the (whom Gloucester of Ecclesiastica hunting, while ill took monarch the asserts with the facts. Henry’s depicted death is as exemplary. deliberately over). passes he (which travels king’s the for reason the removes he years, three for Normandy 575 574 573 572 571 570 569 kingdom, the receive to Matilda for wish deathbed Henry’s to contrary sided, had Robert for being to owing part in the in presented been previously had and Chivalry and D the manipu and Malmesbury’s Gloucester, of Earl ‘Robert, Reconsidered’, Gloucester of Robert and Malmesbury Malmesbury’ of William against A two articles ‘William of Malmesbury’s Robert of Gloucester: A Re naturaecessit. iamnocte intempesta transacto, die incommodi Septimo irritauerat. perhenn et uirtutis et fidei integritate promeruit. nominatim sui memoriam pro qui, Gloecestriae, eius, comes filius Rotbertus et Affuit contraxit. celeriter egritudinis rumor Optimates obnoxium. benefitiis apud decubuit. correptus aduersa ualitudine intentus, uenationis exercitio Leonas apud minus, quattor diebus quattuor, mensibus est, id unpleasant any to references no with death”, “good a symptoms’. physical of account an clearly ‘is 220: 2006), Press, siuediu ad nostram notitiam non integer peruenere. Opiniones reditus eius in Angliam multae, siue fato quodam multa eum quae non imm quo die, ut dictum est, mare transiuit, et kalendas Decembris, qua nocte decessit. Nec uero dubitandum, Handwriting’, ofMalmesbury’s Domesday the of Survey’, Description Contemporary ‘A Stevenson, H. W. see Malmesbury, by written and
HN GRA HN For the debate concerning William’s presentation of Robert of Gloucester, see Ro see Gloucester, of Robert of presentation William’s concerning debate the For HN HN merican merican Judith A. Green, Green, A. Judith , 24: , 24: , 22: 22: , , 24: , 24: 22, ,
Radinges, mox Rotomagensem archiepiscopum, fecerat, merito sibi et heredibus suis pro tantis tantis pro suis heredibus et sibi merito fecerat, archiepiscopum, Rotomagensem mox Radinges, , 798 , When pres When ina uoluntate omnes frustratae. omnes uoluntate ina EHR
574 Qua in deterius crescente, euocauit ad se Hugonem, quem primo ex priore de Lewis abbatem Fuit ergo rex in Normannia triennio continuo, et tanto plus quantum est inter nonas Augusti, Augusti, nonas est inter plus quantum tanto et continuo, triennio Normannia Fuitin rex ergo A quibus de successore interrogatus, filiae omnem terram suam citra et ultra mare legitima legitima mare ultra et citra suam terram omnem filiae interrogatus, successore de quibus A H i successione adiudicauit, marito eius subiratus, quod eum et minis et iniuriis aliquantis aliquantis iniuriis et minis et eum quod subiratus, eius marito adiudicauit, successione i - 801; see also Hayward, ‘The Importance of Being Ambiguous’, 92. Ambiguous’, ofBeing Importance Hayward,‘The also see 801; istorical istorical
, 39 , Regnauit ergo annis triginta quinque, et a nonis Augusti usque ad usque Augusti nonis a et quinque, triginta annis ergo Regnauit : Hugh ih tpe aant aid, eoe hnig sides. changing before Matilda, against Stephen with 22 (1907): 72 (1907): 22 - 41. Henry I: King o King I: Henry enting the monarch’s deathbed, Malmesbury is similarly selective selective similarly is Malmesbury deathbed, monarch’s the enting
R , the archbishop of Rouen, is summoned, as is his son, Robert, Earl lation of laws of war to present his patron in a better light, see Strickland, Strickland, see light, better a in patron his present to war of laws of lation eview erito erito scribi deberent, in Normannia gessisse; sed consilium fuit preterire quae a patron of the chronicler. the of patron a
-
569 84 (81); the hand is identified as Malmesbury’s in Neil R. Ker, ‘William ‘William Ker, R. Neil in Malmesbury’s as identified is hand the (81); 84 70 (1965): 983 (1965): 70
EHR
,
f England and Duke of York of Duke and England f Speculum
59 (1944): 371 (1944): 59
aughter of Zelophehad’, Zelophehad’, of aughter Gesta Regum Anglorum Regum Gesta 572 - 997, and ‘Stephen’s Shaftesbury Charter: Another Case Case Another Charter: Shaftesbury ‘Stephen’s and 997,
3 16) 487 (1968): 43 Here, Malmesbury is being selective. Robertselective. being is MalmesburyHere, 571 -
376 (375). 376 the rest is similar to Orderic’s to similar is rest the 573 Albion
eminentia, uicturam in omne seculum seculum omne in uicturam eminentia, The praise is slyly included here, included slyly is praise The 570 -
492, Joe W. Leedom, ‘William of of ‘William Leedom, W. Joe 492,
(94: 2 (1974): 6 - (New York: Cambridge University University Cambridge York: (New
evaluation evaluation of the Though the JMH
as an exemplary figure, exemplary an as
1 18) 227 (1985): 11 51
- kalendas Decembris, Decembris, kalendas 265, David Crouch, Crouch, David 265, 575 Historia NovellaHistoria
bert B. Patterson’s Patterson’s B. bert Historia Historia Novella
Malmesbury, - Historia 243.
War 139 For ’, ’,
CEU eTD Collection understandably sympathetic in its account. After he establishments patronised, ecclesiastical English of two in for rank a given previously he II.Innocent Pope to Rouen of to show how Henry died in a Christian manner by inserting a letter from the archbishop from discussing his character because he has written about it elsewhere, on focuses however,deliberately 584 583 582 581 580 579 578 577 576 distributed. not was wealth Peterborough Chronicle above, uses this detail to criticise his successors, by noting the demise, monarch’s a al and arepaid debts displaying adoration, absolution. describes the ritualized manner of Henry’s death: renunciation of sin and the receipt of quia pacem dilexit. pacem quia proposuimus, et ipsius pia petitione oleo sancto eum inunximus. Sic in pace quieuit. Pacem d i debeo. quibus solidatae Reliqua indigentibus distribuantur.” Vtinam et sic fecissent qui thesauros liberations eius tenebant et tenent! reddantur Tandem mea, debita “Soluantur dicendo: ita disposuit suam se obseruaturum suae absoluimus. uitae te offitio emendationem eum nostro pro episcoporum annuente, firmiter eo et promissione, ista Sub promittebat. nostro et Dei Consilio dimittebat. uoluntatem malam et percutiebat, pectussuum manupropria et peccata, fatebatur sua proprio ore ipse suae egritudinis suis, legatis citissime quam uo solatiis missis nos egritudine, preuentus subita qui duximus, Freeburn, II. Anacletus antipope Freeburn, P. despite possible doctrinal misgivings, was a supporter of the Feast of the Immaculate Concepti Oxford College MS see 137; R. M. Thomson, docebit. The letter also appears amongst other papal correspondence in Oxford, Corpus Christi College contextui. plenissimeillos
lli auctoritatem de unctione infirmorum, quam aecclesia a beato Iacobo apostolo suscepit, studiose studiose suscepit, apostolo Iacobo beato a aecclesia quam infirmorum, unctione de auctoritatem lli Green, Green, King, Edmund At Lewes and Reading, see Reading, and Lewes At HN HN HN powerful the against siding 1131, in Reims of Council the at pope as Innocent recognized Henry HN HN , 24: , , 24: Quam Christiane obi Christiane Quam 24: , , 24, 26: 26: 24, , , 24: 24: , 24: , Henry I Henry Venimus ad ipsum, et ipsum, ad Venimus luit interesse. luit interesse. Cuius magnanimos mores hic dicere supersedeo, quia in quinto libro regalium gesto regalium libro quinto in quia supersedeo, dicere hic mores magnanimos Cuius De domino meo rege non sine dolore memorando, pie paternitati uestre notificandum notificandum uestre paternitati pie memorando, dolore sine non rege meo domino De 581 578
Hugh of Amiens and the Twelfth Amiens and of Hugh
Crucem Domini adorauit; corp adorauit; Domini Crucem
It is, as a modern scholar has said, ‘a model Christian death’. Christian model ‘a said, has scholar modern a as is, It (Cambridge: Brewer, 2011), 68 2011), Brewer, (Cambridge: , 220. , King Stephen King n hs ie wt Incn drn a dispute, a during Innocent with sided has and
583
HN n te ig is t ec; h tx hwvr lk the like however, text the peace; at dies king the and
A Descriptive Catalogue of the A Catalogue Cor Manuscripts of Descriptive Medieval (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2010), 42. 2010), Press, University Yale (NewHaven: erit, haec subsequens epistola supradicti Rotomagensis archiepiscopi archiepiscopi Rotomagensis supradicti epistola subsequens haec erit,
cum ipso plenum meroribus confecimus triduum. Prout ei dicebamus dicebamus ei Prout triduum. confecimus meroribus plenum ipso cum 584 , 24 (footnote 572) (footnote 24 , Hugh of Amiens of Hugh 577
y nldn thi including By
Given Henry’s support to both the archbishop, whom archbishop, the both to support Henry’s Given the dying monarch. Though he claims he will refrain will he claims Thoughhe dyingmonarch. the - Century Renaissance Century us et sanguinem Domini deuote suscepit. Elemosinam Elemosinam suscepit. deuote Domini sanguinem et us - 69. ms are distributed in the manner standard to to mannerstandard the in distributed are ms ,
207.
. At the request of the monarch to revive it, Hugh, Hugh, it, revive to monarch the of request theAt .
a greeting and exposition, lte, n poiig statement a providing and letter, s
(Farnham: Ashgate, 2011), 74 2011), Ashgate, (Farnham:
579 rtio et per triduum per et rtio
576 h lte is letter the
580 he proceeds
pus Christi pus Christi the letter et ei Deus, 582 on. on. Ryan
After - rum rum 140 75. se se
CEU eTD Collection with lapse of time and offend t offend and time of lapse with Rouen. to escorted the in predecessors patron inaflattering light. doing this, Malmesbury is able to assert both the legitimacy of Matilda, and present his contents, its verifying 591 590 589 588 587 586 585 are possible, no being escorted, body the prevents weather difficult the though Likewise, generosity. king’s dead the Malmesbury’s account, ruler. the of criticism divine as corpse, his of transportation and easily present the monarch’s death, far from where he wished to die, and the preparation tradition a was another in mother. his by founded was innards, as also noted by Orderic, were interred with in a church the king supported that tum aspera inhorrebat. tumaspera m sa précéda Antiochos d' corps du putréfaction ‘La being nuance sole the with Alps, the crossing while died who allusions of Antiochos, who a died horrible death in the mountains, in the accounts of Charles the Bald (122). 134 Rebay Burial in Medieval and Post that were close to where they died. For the example Emperor Henry III, in honorauerat. compendiis paucis non matreinchoatum, sua a ut audio, assiden es
HN HN Janet L. Nelson, ‘La mort de Charles le Chauve’, le Charles de mort ‘La Nelson, L. Janet HN HN HN Salian monarchs had their corpses buried at Speyer, and their entrails buried in important churches churches important in buried entrails their and Speyer, at buried corpses their had monarchs Salian t.
, , 26 , 26: 26: , , 26: 26: , 26: , , 26: 26: , - Salisbury, Salisbury, Marie Louise Stig Sorensen and Jessica Hughes (Oxford: Oxbow Books, 2010), 119 er’ fnrl is funeral Henry’s tium uel astantium exacerbaret. Translation by Potter. by Translation exacerbaret. uelastantium tium - 27: 27: Funus regaliter curatum, proceribus uicissim portantibus Rotomagum usque delatum est. delatum usque Rotomagum portantibus uicissim proceribus curatum, Funusregaliter Haec prefatus Rotom prefatus Haec Reliquiae interaneorum in cenobio sanctae Mariae de Pratis iuxta urbem humate; quod ipse, quod humate; urbemiuxta Pratis de Mariae sanctae cenobio in interaneorum Reliquiae Corpus Cadomi se Cadomi Corpus
Illic Illic in quodam recessu aecclesiae maioris exinteratum est, ne diuturnitat ort, tandis que celle du corps de Charlessuivit’. la de corps du celle tandisque ort, 591 interruptions interruptions are noted; the only connections made are to the deceased’s
no divine judgment is inserted. When the transportation and the burial 586
et Rgm Anglorum Regum Gesta
585 The corpse is disemboweled in the cathedral, ‘lest it should rot should it ‘lest cathedral, the in disemboweled is corpse The
- depiction contains no criticism; it uses the situation to stress to situation the uses it criticism; no contains depiction
Medieval Medieval Central Europe’, ruatum, quousque serenas auras p auras serenas quousque ruatum, Malmesbury presents Henry’s demise as a ‘good’ death. In death. ‘good’ a as demise Henry’s presents Malmesbury
among other ruling families. ruling other among
also depicted respectfully. In contrast to the dead king’s king’s dead the to contrast In respectfully. depicted also agen 588
sis archiepiscopus de fide r fide de archiepiscopus sis This burying of entrails in one location and the corpse the and location one in entrails of burying This he nostrils of those who sat or stood by it’, by stood or sat who those of nostrils he Médiévales te oac’ cdvr s respectfully is cadaver monarch’s the ,
in in Body Body Parts and Bodies Whole
aulo clementior hiemps inueher hiemps clementior aulo
egis Henrici morientis uere contestatus contestatus uere morientis Henrici egis 31 (1996): 53 (1996): 31
589
Ecclesiastical authors could authors Ecclesiastical
Estella Weiss 590 - 66 (62 66
As with Orderic’s with As e corruptum nares - 66) discusses the the discusses 66) - , , ed. Katherina Krejci, ‘Heart Krejci, 587
and the and et, quae quae et, 141
-
CEU eTD Collection and plans for succession and focuses instead on how ‘the grievous calamity’ of his death order topraise th In Normandy. of Duke and England of King Stephen, war: civil the of side other the of deeds the concerns it implies, Duchesne editor earlier its by provided title editorial Henry’s arranged. thealms whodidnotdistribute successorthatHenry Stephen, had patronage. 595 594 593 592 the Stephani of author the monarch, had deceased the that of William’, severity the King about of complained Rime ‘The Unlike forests. the concerns complaint and the present d rebellion’. of kind trainting a strife, of haunt a perversity, of disordered’. utterly kingdom that was and once troubled kingdom the of aspect entire the ‘made ad ad summos animae morbo aegrescentes uel raptum committebant, uel rapt enim Vt peragebant. promptissime uerbis ‘apropheticis utar, pedis usque occurrebat, planta ad uerticem non er mente flagitii quicquid effrenati, illicitum omne ad Legisquoque insurgebat. nocentius innocentes in quanto aestimare, gloriosiorem sese tantoque debacchari, crudele alterum in amore, raptus saeuiendi quisque enim Nouo inuasit. furor Mauorcius stridor, bellicus illos d quosque uincula; coniunctissima cognationis mutuae dissoluta specu religionis apex, pietatis habitaculum, omnisque disciplina, inquietudinis recessus, dissensionis pacis sedes, prius ibi, eodem ruente, iniquitatis copia, totiusque malitiae succreuit seminarium. Anglia siquidem, iustitiae CaseofStephen’, confusam infortunium luctuosum exsoluisset, debitum 2 1976), Press, presente decorauerat, ordine monachorum religiosorum intus et magnitudine prediorum foris quod cenobium, Radingense apud et est; deuectum Angliam naui impositum Domini Natale post statim spirantibus, flabris lenibus
G HN G G esta esta Stephani esta esta Stephani esta Stephani esta , , 30: A different pr different A
Anno Dominicae incarnationionis milles . S . complains, in a sermon a in complains, 592 ee Björn Weiler, ‘Kingship, Usurpation and Propaganda in Twelfth in Propaganda and Usurpation ‘Kingship, Weiler, Björn ee
institutis, quibus indisciplinatus coercetur populis, ex toto neglectis, immo et adnullatis, adnullatis, et immo neglectis, toto ex populis, coercetur indisciplinatus quibus institutis, This, likewise, is used by Malmesbury to make a political point against point political a make to Malmesbury by used is likewise, This, - 3: 3: , , ed. and tr. Potter, 2 , ed. and tr. K. R. Potter, introduction and notes by R. H. C. Davis (Oxford: Clarendon , ed. and tr. Potter, 2: 2: Potter, tr. and ed. , ANS ay are made apparent by the litany of crimes the author depicts. e usurpation, the e usurpation, Cum rex Henricus, pax patriae gentisque suae pater, ad extrema d extrema ad pater, suae gentisque patriae pax Henricus, rex Cum 594
regni successore, hu regni successore,
22 (2001): 299 (2001): 22 esentation of Henry’s death occurs in the in occurs death Henry’s of esentation The
a place of peace of order was suddenly transformed into ‘a home
homiletic homiletic
- 3: 3: - - Rupta protinus in populo ueneranda sanctae amicitiae foedera; foedera; amicitiae sanctae ueneranda populo in protinus Rupta
Gesta Vbi Vbi namque like tone that includes quotations from the prophet the from quotations includes that tone like 326 (315 326 contrasts matum est. matum uniuersam regionis faciem turbidam redd turbidam faciem regionis uniuersam
omits any mentionoftheomits monarch’s deathbed - - 316). imo centesimo tricesimo sexto, r ground of disorder, and a teacher of every of teacher a and disorder, of ground , , eo regnante, iudicii caput, iuris inerat domicilium; between the golden age of Henry’s reignHenry’s of agegolden the between
rebellii effecta est magistra. magistra. est effecta rebellii at in eis sanitas’, quia minimisusque a iutinae tranquillitatis uestierat toga, toga, uestierat tranquillitatis iutinae u, euriai post peruersitatis lum, ui ui aliis assentiendo parebant. Gesta Stephani Gesta - Century Europe: the Europe: Century e gis Henrici corpus,
eue idit et omnino omnino et idit niens morti niens e . As the As . 593 a 595
Gesta
locus,
One The 142
CEU eTD Collection emphasises this point by depicting the death of Stephen resulting in Henry II succeeding la A deliberate. is Stephen’s of start the all’. them of benefit the for kingdom the pacify to might his all with himself gird would ‘he that asserting ‘favourably being as presented Stephen, land. the to chaos bringing as depicted animals. is of interregnum disappearance the in resulting is order of lack the that Isaiah, 599 598 597 596 (through smudging the dates), presents the monarch’s death and burial as a ‘good’ death Malmesbury’s distributed. been not had alms be to intendedtreasure the that recording by successors criticise to burial king’s the of account the used and eclipse, ominous in of warned been had that darkness metaphorical bringing Chronicle as demise Peterborough monarch’s The the presented followed. that war civil chaotic the of assessment to power without any disputes, cum fauor cum ex tactus remeauit; quoniam, rex postquam Angliam totumque pacificauit regnum in manu habuit, leui febricula suffragi eorumdem omnium Potter. by Translation ad pacificandum regnum ad autem ipse tutarentur; uiribus sustentarent, opibus uiueret quoad ciues eum ut iuramento, mutuo asserebat, regemque, consciuere, consultum commune in omnium ad hoc suscipiendo concordant eum regno de receptis, contradicente, luce in secumpalliarat occulte quicquid retegens, publice sese simultas odiosa quia deducebatur: quamceleriter effectum ad tempore, arrepto uindictae unusquisque in uirum, immisericorditer ‘uir dicitur, prophetam per utque moliri; alterutrim necem et insidias diripere; uicissim sibi possessas res spoliare; u uel esset ‘auis’ aiunt, ut ‘rarissima’, ut extenuari, adeo copia indicibilis et haec grandis coepit tandem Vbi reperires. simul sed iactura, conquerenda postmodum duas uix multumexamine tam innumero de ut adnullata, fuerint repente tam inundarant affluenter nec minor, quidem cop antea haecquae milia, ferarum tanta quomodo stupenda, tamen admodum Et prosterni. metu abiecto omnibus, ab dispergi, passim quolibet a turbari, quaquauersum nunc reseruabantur, pace summa cum reclusae,
G G G G esta esta Stephani esta Stephani esta esta Stephani esta esta Stephani esta hs tre ore dpc te et o Hny n mne th manner a in Henry of death the depict sources three These hac uita d uita hac e omnium sibi diadema imposuit. diadema sibi omnium e , , ed. and tr. Potter, 2, 4: , ed. and tr. Potter, 240: 240: Potter, tr. and ed. , , ed. and tr. Potter, 4: 4: Potter, tr. and ed. , itra Novella Historia , ed. and tr. Potter, 6 Potter, tr. and ed. , iscessit, et dux cum g duxcum et iscessit,
598 nam ubiuis locorum feram conspicari, in seipos truculenter conuersi alios alios conuersi truculenter seipos in conspicari, feram locorum ubiuis nam
The contrast between the chaos brought by Henry’s reign and reign Henry’s by brought chaos the between contrast The e fauore, constituere; firmata prius utrimque pactione, peractoque, ut uulgus
599 , after depicting the problems as divinely ordered ordered divinely as problems the depicting after ,
- justifying usurper’s actions. the Quicquid enim sceleris ira urgente sub pace dictabatur, nunc, dictabatur, pace sub urgente ira sceleris enim Quicquid 7: 7: Ferae Ferae quoque, quae in tota prius in tanquam regione, indagine loria Angliam remeans, ad regni apicem cum summo honore, honore, summo cum apicem regni ad Angliamremeans, loria Sed post aliquantulum tempus felicius et gloriosius Angliam Angliam gloriosius et felicius tempus aliquantulum post Sed His igitur auditis, et ab omnibus gratiose, nulloque aperte aperte nulloque gratiose, omnibus ab et auditis, igitur His
received by all’ when he appears in London, in appears he when all’ by received mnu e mnsrp o the of manuscript ter
irruere in proximum suum proximum in irruere nc proferens aperte declarabat. aperte ncproferens m oo ee oau a conatu sese toto um 597
no hs iodr steps disorder this Into ioso grege uniuersam terram terram uniuersam grege ioso
et Stephani Gesta .’
t ut their suits at ccingeret. ccingeret. 596
The
143 his his re -
CEU eTD Collection Politics and their influence aside, the earlier form of judging the ruler negatively by negatively ruler the judging of form earlier the aside, influence their and Politics 5. 3. the political interpretation depended burialand upon death his of details goodthe ruler, a repeatedlyas presented following Henry’s death is stressed to justify Stephen’s usurpation. Though Henry was th denigrate to and Henry of thewishesfollowed praised patron his also ruler, imply but thedead not only to praise 603 602 601 600 them’. loved always he though ill, him made always which lampreys, of flesh the ate ‘he dish, a such consume to not advice earlier against responsible being as Henry origin of the chill in his bowels and later the cause of his death’. the been have to some by said ‘were disputes the that notes Huntingdon situation, this Matilda) by claims, Huntingdon but had to remain in Normandy owing to disputes with his son his of accounts separately. be will examined Huntingdon’s of Archdeacon Anglorum Henry, in appear demise Henry’s King problem as burial his and bad as death his depicting rhbrt nn duei rx aur cnii. eudm ud iiu, Ntmr i ‘Nitimur dicitur, quod negata.’ cupimusque Secundum consilio. salubri rex adquieuit non prohiberet, amabat. eas semper et nocebant, ei semper que murenarum, carnes mortis postea et refrigidationis, causanaturalis sue. filie scilicet artibus Andegauensem, consulem et interregem Angliam redire proponebat, sed detinebat eum filia eius discordiis uariis, que oriebantur pluribus causis Heinrichs’.
HA HA HA o ohr cons icuig ae vrin, f er’ dah se Loh see death, Henry’s of versions, later including accounts, other For Moralising theMonarch:Moralising Dead Huntingdon’s Henries , 490 , , 490: 490: , , 490 , Historia Huntingdon’s first depictio - - . The first discusses the monarch’s death, the second his burial. These two two These burial. his second the death, monarch’s the discusses first The . 491: 491: 491:
Anno trigesimo qui trigesimo Anno
Cum igitur rex a uenatu redisset, apud Sanctum Dionisium in silua Leonum, comedit comedit Leonum, silua in Dionisium Sanctum apud redisset, uenatu a rex igitur Cum England, to return to intended had monarch the that notes Huntingdon . Quibus stimulationibus rex in iram et animi rancorem excitatus est, que a nonnullis nonnullis a que est, excitatus rancorem animi et iram in rex stimulationibus Quibus
Translation by Greenway. by Translation
the author thecivil to war held regards that in followed. nto, rex Henricus moratus est in Normannia. Et sepe non rediturus in in rediturus non sepe Et Normannia. in est moratus Henricus rex nto, for his own demise. Having returned from hunting, and hunting, from returned Having demise. own his for
ato o Sehn I the In Stephen. of action e . 601 n of Henry’s death appears at the close of book seven
Recording that the king’s mood was effected by effected was mood king’s the that Recording
eius causa, fuisse dicte sunt. Translation by Greenway. by sunt.Translation dicte causa,fuisse eius
atic persisted. atic 603
This causes a humour, which humour, a causes This
Cum autem medicus hoc comedi comedi hoc medicus autem Cum et Stephani Gesta - in 602
- law Geoffrey (caused,
The mn, Dr o König Tod ‘Der rmann, 600
Historia Two accounts of accounts Two nuetitum semper semper nuetitum te chaos the ,
Historia presents
144
CEU eTD Collection ipoig h ms t gat i a eoil i h hs d has he if memorial, a him After grant follows. to muse that the poem ‘imploring the in repeated is This lessons. moral of compendium ortus Anglicanus medicine in interest rich. the for luxury a as regarded dish a was it Wales, of Gerald to According deliberate. which body, monarch’s the chills 611 610 609 608 607 606 605 604 Historia lampreys into the narrative, and the removal of Christian imagery, shows Huntingdon’s of insertion moral The damned. as monarch the presenting slyly deceased, recently sceptre is described as being in darkness. Huntingdon includes no Ch said to know how to seek the true kingdom from the fleeting earthly variant, Christ, for everlastingscepter an as described Alfred, as such monarchs, poem. the in classical divinities. to manner hyperbolic a in positively king dead the compare to proceeds Normannia cum duce marcet. duce cum Normannia huius. numinis sceptro que cunis, gemunt. suum. deperiisse conprecemur: dare memoriale 2012). Studies, Medieval of Institute Pontifical (Toronto: Black Decembris. die prima mensibus, in tribus anniset reg cum magnus, rex decessit posset, nulla ui restare autem Cum grauissime. 18. 1951), fecit perturbationem. summam et subitam refrigidans, letaliter corpus
HA HA readingfollows This Henry of Huntingdon, Huntingdon, of Henry HA HA Gerald of Wales of Gerald HA 605 , 322 , 296 , , 490: 490: , , 490: 490: , 490 ,
huh n h poogd ou o te igs imns hw Huntingdon’s shows ailments king’s the on focus prolonged the in Though
/ continuing theuse ofjudging by themonarch hisdeath. - - Ianus Ianus minor,cautela Alcides probitate, 608
323. 299. - Contra quod natura renitens excitauit febrem acutam, ad impetum dissoluendum materiei materiei dissoluendum impetum ad acutam, febrem excitauit renitens natura quod Contra 492: Hec igitur comestio pessimi humoris illatrix, et consimilium uehemens excitatrix, senile senile excitatrix, uehemens consimilium et illatrix, humoris pessimi comestio igitur Hec
The apparent absurdity of this text can be explained by what is not present
609
Et iam in tanti fine Regis, finem libro dicabimus. Cui tamen, si meruit, musam musam meruit, si tamen, Cui dicabimus. libro finem Regis, fine tanti in iam Et
/ , 607 nie h vre btais ht utndn pro Huntingdon that obituaries verse the Unlike ecru mnr lqi, i ets Apollo, mentis ui eloquio, minor Mercurius The F The – Cooper, 'The Feet of Those that Bark Shall be Cut Off’, 49. Off’, Cut be Shall that Bark ofThose Feet 'The Cooper, 606
Anglicanus ortus: a verse herbal of the twelfth century twelfth the of herbal verse a ortus: Anglicanus the lampreys indicates Huntingdon’s attachment to history as a as history to attachment Huntingdon’s indicates lampreys the
irst Version of the Topography of Ireland of Topography the of Version irst –
likewise apparent in apparent likewise
/ Rex Henricus obit, decus olim, nunc dolor orbis. nunc dolor olim, decus obit, Henricus Rex Nutriit h Nutriit
/ ru slnurt im eers ruit. tenebrosa iam splenduerat, Ardua ec puerum, perdidit illa uirum. Translation by Greenway. by uirum. illaTranslation perdidit puerum, ec causes a convulsion. a causes
/
Conflictu arte Pallas, Minerua gemunt.
his recently rediscovered verse herbal verse rediscovered recently his
604
/ uie imperi Iupiter
, tr , The choice of lampreys is lampreys of choice The
. John J. O’Meara (Dundalk, (Dundalk, O’Meara J. John . eserved it’, Huntingdon Huntingdon it’, eserved
, ed. a ed. , nasset triginta quinque quinque triginta nasset
/ / ristian context the Numina flent numen numen flent Numina e cm ee suo, rege cum Hec
ie fr other for vided o, Marsque uigore uigore Marsque o, nd tr. Winston E. E. tr.Winston nd 610
611 and Edgar, and
/ Anglia que Anglia que
Henry’s
145
CEU eTD Collection app is irony predecessors’, his all surpassed away and far had he which ‘in statement the with provided is latter the that Given wealth. and victories, military wisdom, values: ‘frank praise of themonarch, when alive, written thekingstill was the of 615 614 613 612 the in unaltered remained still monarch ‘d that claiming methods, monarch’s the of explanation an inserts and passage this omits Huntingdon the of revision later a in Though praises. the than examples, specific more embellished monarch: greed, andcruelty, debauchery. dead the to attached commonly each) of examples (with vices three lists Huntingdon his autograph copy Henry [of Huntingdon] made an erasure and wroteit’. over and anerasure made Huntingdon] [of Henry copy hisautograph in ‘that suggesting passage, replaced the as same the is length the that noted and Stephen’, succeed to this revised version ‘was presumably composed suggests after c. who 1153, when Greenway, it by Translation sentiebant. diuersa diuersi Sic castella. inerrant tot inerrant, hostibus augebat. Ter mediocriter timori non ipsius unde timorem copia esset, maximi thesauri probitatis ipsa tamen summe erat, licet circumhabitantibus omnibus quod et attendebant non tributis affirmantes hec populum Sed intercipiebat. qua asserebant, repletum cupiditate 140 Nor Western Côtentin: Hen with relationship William’s For blinded. was Mortain dici mulierum quia Talia subiacebat. quoque, Luxuria tacemus. que exempla proponebant alia et minus Nec aperuit. Regis secreta mors quo usque potuit, horrendum tam facinus Crudelitate etiam, qua consulem de Moretoil cognatum insuum captione positum Nec exoculauit. sciri sui parentes omnes consilium’. abscondatis utDomino a prof qui ‘Vae 29:15 Isaiah of echo its to owing here’ criticism implied an ‘perhaps is Quibus omnes antecessors suos longe longeque precesserat. Translation by who Greenway, notes there egreg que aliis exceptis etiam. Quia Victoria habebatur. clarus eloquentia et conspicuus prouidentia et profundissimus consilio et depromebantur. Alii eum tribus uehementer irradiasse splendoribus asserebant. Sapientia summa. Nam
See HA HA HA arent. .
, 698, 700: 700: 698, , 698 , 698 , HA opinions of the people’ that appeared after the king’s death that praised three three praised that death king’s the after appeared that people’ the of opinions Historia The second account, depicting the monarch’s burial, appears in the tenth book book tenth the in appears burial, monarch’s the depicting account, second The , 454, 456. 454, , 613 - - 701: Alii autem diuerso studio, quibus erat mens humili lesisse ueneno, summa nimia nimia summa ueneno, lesisse humili mens erat quibus studio, diuerso autem Alii 701: 9: euco gtr erc rg mgo lbr u i mo in ut libera magno, rege Henrico igitur Defuncto 699:
by the by n h ery esos f h tnh ok drc ciiim per when appears criticism direct book, tenth the of versions early the In . It begins with a discussion of the monarch’s reign. Echoing earlier Echoing reign. monarch’s the of discussion a with begins It .
Alii autem diuerso studio tribus illum uiciis inficiebant. Cupiditate nimia qua nimia Cupiditate inficiebant. uiciis illum tribus studio diuerso autem Alii uulgus liberum diuersificabat. diuersificabat. liberum uulgus feet epe xrse dfeet views’, different expressed people ifferent
–
rasque suas, mari intercalatas, summa pace et felicitate regebat, et quot habitacula pauperes opulentus tribus et exactionibus inhians, delatoriis hamis intercipieba hamis delatoriis inhians, exactionibus et tribus opulentus pauperes vulgus mandy, William of Mor of William mandy,
ie gesserat, regem Francorum lege belli superauerat. Dicuiciis quoque. quoque. Dicuiciis superauerat. belli lege Francorum regem gesserat, ie (common people), the crimes are given more attention, and attention, more given are crimes the people), (common
Historia tain, and the Career of Henry I’ Henry of Career the and tain, 614 Huntingdon is the sole source that asserts William of of William asserts that source sole the is Huntingdon
Though Huntingdon notes such tales were ’s depiction of the monarch’s burial. burial. monarch’s the of depiction ’s ry, see Kerrith Davies, ‘ Davies, Kerrith see ry,
xcinbs nin, eaois hamis delatoriis inhians, exactionibus oni Regis more Salomonis continue continue Salomonis more Regis oni
was clear that Henry II was going 612 615
Huntingdon records the
to oet uii populi iudicia solent rtuo la ciiim f the of criticism clear
, HSJ The Count of the the of Count The
undi estis corde, corde, estis undi 22 (2012) 22 Historia : 123 – 146
ut ut t. -
CEU eTD Collection mentions fragrant balsam, and Malmesbury mentions a desire to avoid unpleasant unpleasant avoid to desire a mentions Malmesbury and balsam, fragrant mentions church that he had supported. Also different is the treatment of the body. Where Orderic together’. buried were eyes and brains, ‘entrails, monarch’s the Rouen, to escorted being after excellence’, a or tyrant a of done had Henry ‘what which in war, civil the of account brief a After 621 620 619 618 617 616 hides. the dwelling on the foulness through serves a m leaking liquid foul a about worried as attendants later death’, dying because of his dealings with the cadaver. qu tartly Huntingdon as for, rewarded, badly was brain’ stinking the extract and axe an with head the off cut to fee illness and death. In spite of wrapping linen his around head, the man ‘hired for a great wh corpse, saint’s a of purity the it’. over watched who those of deaths the causing already was whichstench, persuasive strong ‘the stop to attempt an in hide ox in wrapped and salt, in covered smells, Huntingdon stresses the putri pater eius sepultus fuerat, quamuis multo sale repletum esset et multis coriis reconditum, tamen tamen reconditum, ministris coriis horr a multis et esset repletum sale continue ex multo corpore niger humor et horibilis quamuis coria pertransiens decurrebat, et uasis fuerat, sub feretro susceptus sepultus eius pater occidit. Henricus rexmultis quem e ultimus est Hic est. malegauisus precio causa ea tamen mortuus obuoluisset, suum caput lintheaminibus quamuis extraheret, circumstantes cerebrum iam infinitus et multus qui euitandi, fetoris causa inficiebat. est, reconditum taurinis coriis Greenway. by sunt.Translation obierat. primaDecembris die de comparatione regie, uel tirannice uel Greenway. by Translation peroptimum. fecerat, Henricus quicquid exarsit,
HA HA HA HA HA HA , , 702 , 700 , 702 , , 702: 702: , , 702: 702: , , 702 , - - - 618
703: 703: 701: - 703: 703: Translation by Greenway. by Translation 703: 703: Inde uero corpus regium Cadomum sui deportauerunt. Vbi diu in eccl in diu Vbi deportauerunt. sui Cadomum regium corpus uero Inde Corpus autem regis Henrici adhuc insepultum erat in No in erat insepultum adhuc Henrici regis autem Corpus 616
Unlike Orderic Orderic Unlike Successu uero temporis at Cuius corpus allatum est Rotomagum. Et ibi uiscera eius et cere ore fatiscentib ore
Vnde et ipse qui magno precio conductus securi caput eius diffiderat, ut fe ut diffiderat, eius caput securi conductus precio magno qui ipse et Vnde Reliquum autem corpus cultellis circumquaque diss circumquaque cultellis corpus autem Reliquum Huntingdon returns to the monarch’s cadaver. monarch’s the to returns Huntingdon
king king –
emd b cmaio wt wre t b te umt of summit the be to worse, with comparison by seemed, us abiciebatur. usabiciebatur.
ips, ‘He was the last of many whom King Henry put to to put Henry King whom many of last the was ‘He ips, n Mlebr, o eto i md o hs mother’s his of made is mention no Malmesbury, and
s oies a el Hnysfu ean cause remains foul Henry’s heal, can holiness ose oral oral purpose. By depicting the corpse in this manner, rocissimi rocissimi quod postea per Normannorum rabiosas prodiciones d details. The rest of the monarch’s cadaver is cut,
620
The The
ecatum, et multo sale aspersum aspersum sale multo et ecatum, rmannia. Rex namque Henricus Henricus namque Rex rmannia. Historia 617
The text records that records text The brum et oculi consepulta teriorum uisum est est uisum teriorum esia positum, in qua qua in positum, esia
– then depicts the
in the manner the in 619 tidissimum tidissimum 621
Unlike
This 147
CEU eTD Collection to the corpse by both political and religious figures. the when Historia considering particularly pertinent, is This death. negative monarch’s a Historia in the homilyconcernedwith Henry’s changingthatfollows. fortunes his stresses Huntingdon 628 627 626 625 624 623 622 his that theme major the continues Huntingdon texts, these including By ruling. still was monarch the while king the of critical as himself present to history have writtenbeen after the king had men notable entitled Leicester, earth. on kingdom transient list of dead kings, a message to focus on the eternal kingdom of Heaven rather than the t aretwo burial his and Henry’s death of account Betweenthe answer. likely a provides exts. exts. The first is a letter by Huntingdon addressed to Henry, containing, after a lengthy (1987): 103 (1987): cum Henricum, regem sepelierunt et proceres, et presules multi et Cantuarie, archiepiscopus Willelmus et sui, patrui Stephanus uenit rex ditauerat. Ibique possessionibus multis et fundauerat, Henricus rex quam Redinges, abbatiam apud Natalis quam delicuerit, horribiliter quam deuenerit, illud corpus sceptris miser quo inquam, manus uide, omnes utraque congaudere, solebant: omnes expauescere, admirari cuius omnes assurgere, omens uernauerat, cui solebat, pasci splendore, cibis exquisitis Dei auro quasi superficies reliqua cuius electissimis, preradiauerat, gemmis et auro
HA HA Cooper, 'The Feet of Those that Bark Shall be Cut Off’, 50. Off’, Cut Shall thatbe Bark ofThose Feet 'The Cooper, Gransden, HA at messageappears The Diane , , 704: , 702: , 584 , abiliter abiectum fuerit! abiectum abiliter The detailed and graphic accounts of Henry’s demise and burial included in the
Greenway, ‘Henry of Huntingdon and the Manuscripts of his of Manuscripts the and Huntingdon of ‘Henry Greenway, finally records Henry’s burial at Reading, Huntingdon records the respect paid leads to question Huntingdon’s motives in continuing this established trope of - 619. Tandem reliquie regalis cadaueris allate sunt in Angliam, et sepulte sunt infra duodecim dies Vide Vide igitur quicumque legis, quomodo regis potentissimi corpus, cuius ceruix diadematizata - Historical Writing Historical 126 (110) 126 625
debita tanto uiro reuerentia. uiro tanto debita and is ‘virtually a sermon’. ‘virtuallya is and e otmt mundi Contemptu De .
HA
contemptus mundi contemptus a curia sua, quam tenuerat apud Lundoniam in ipso Natali, contra corpus corpus contra Natali, ipso in Lundoniam apud tenuerat quam sua, curia a , , 556.
, 167. , 624
h scn, lte t Wle, h acdao of archdeacon the Walter, to letter a second, The died,
textili tota rutilauerat, cuius os tam delicionsissimis et et delicionsissimis tam os cuius rutilauerat, tota textili 627 , 626
is theme when directly addressing his reader his addressing directly when theme
it it is probable that Huntingdon is rewriting
Given that the letter to Henry is likely toHenryis to letter the that Given concerned with reversals of fortune of of fortune of reversals with concerned 623
The construction of the Historia Anglorum Historia 622
’, Historia Historia ANS 148
628 10
CEU eTD Collection mnrhs et ad uil en peetd n ngtv fsin n chronicles, in fashion negative a in presented being burial and death monarch’s a of motif historiographical continued the and politics, patronage, to subject Afterbeing 5. 4. fashion. negative established, his patronage, in burial or and death politics the present accommodate to continued to Huntingdon death monarch’s recent most the with re are things all impart: to intends 631 630 629 king. dead the by thanked promptly is and obeys, knight The soul. his for prayers saying cease to not Venerable the Peter death. his severedby not is church his to patron the of role the that shows It Rodulphus. monk Cluniac the above Cluny’s patron how their with into relationship insight an provides it because included been has It king. dead Henryhow hisdeathand regarded was was utilise require attention they because they show, in a different format, how the historical figure of above, the dead discussed accounts the than later and brief both are accounts text: of type another in appears demise Henry’s adhuc ejus auxilio indigeo, per fidem quam dum in saeculo viverem mihi debebas, te conjuro, ut ut conjuro, te debebas, mihi viverem saeculo in dum quam fidem per indigeo, auxilio ejus adhuc aetern rex? meus es dominus tu Nonne multitudine secum equitantium obviaret. Quem ut miles vidit, obstupuit, et magna voce clamare coepit: autem quadam die ut cuidam militi suo quoniam id carnis universae viam deductus, conditionem ingressus est, et quia hominum potentes potenter tormenta patiuntur, tormentis severioribus addictus est. Contigit ultimam ad Hic contulerit. Cluniaco bona tormentis liberat fn 24) (287 Age Modern Early sicdistermina
HA Marc Saurette, ‘Peter the Venerable and Secular Friendship’ in Friendship’ Secular and Venerable the ‘Peter Saurette, Marc Rodulfus, The Dead in theLives DeadThe in Others: of , 702, 704: 704: 702, , The first is not an account of his death and burial, but rather a depiction of the of depiction a rather but burial, and death his of account an not is first The – ae deputatus fuissem, nisi dominus Petrus abbas Cluniacensis cum suis subvenisset; sed quia sed subvenisset; suis cum Cluniacensis abbas Petrus dominus nisi fuissem, deputatus ae
developed. The passage appears passage The developed. .
ia er Venerabilis Petri Vita tur, quicquid sic adnichilatur. sic quicquid tur, Vide rerum e rerum Vide ), ), with small emendations: , ed. Albrecht Classen a Classen Albrecht ed. , 630
A knight receives a vision of the dead Henry,deadthe of knightvision aA receives uentum ex quo semper pendet iudicium. Et disce contempnere quicquid quicquid contempnere disce Et iudicium. pendet semper quo ex uentum
-
Ego
, –
PL depicted in the letter from Peter to Peter from letter the in depicted , inquit, inquit, , duced to nothing. to duced
8: 15 189: 631 De rege Anglorum Henrico seniore multis notum est nd
A much A sum Marilyn Sandidge (Berlin Sandidge Marilyn V Vita Petri Venerabilis Petri Vita - ita Petri Venerabilis Petri ita 8 2) catr 3 ( 13 chapter (25), 28
em rex quasi vivus super equum nigrum cum magna -
Nonne mortuus es mortuus Nonne - later composite manuscript features a features manuscript composite later d for moral teaching. the saint’s the 629
While his contemporaries dealt contemporaries his While Friendship in the Middle Ages and and Ages Middle the in Friendship ? ercm nlrm ee a regem Anglorum Henricum Vere : de Gruyter, 2010), 281 2010), Gruyter, de : vita ,
Vita Wulfrici (c. 1160s), written by written 1160s), (c.
. Even though these these though Even . inquit, inquit, Adela discussed Adela who tells him tohim tells who
mortuus, et morti morti et mortuus,
quanta quanta - 149 308
CEU eTD Collection that King Henry will cross to France, Wulfric replied ‘He go,will but he not will come news received Having Wulfric. man holy the of attributes the stress to Henry of death order increases. Over time, the importance, and authority, of the diminishes, patron as the claims of the prayers. eachfrom evening rescued istemporarily Hell which by Cluniac thepatron entitled text 1933), 116 1933), 633 632 prophetic qualities ofWulfric. only of return the Normandy, shows the historical incidents surrounding Henry’s demise and burial (his departure for munificence’. royal with Reading of abbey the built had to ‘find mercy with God, because said is omen, the ignoring as presented thoughhimself, king The spread. hadnews the before divinely information the received having died, had king the that lord local his the message externally and repeated i don’t regret it, for I did not speak it myself’ I it, said I ‘If replied man holy the sentance, that said had he whether king troubled or complete be not will it does, he if or back; University Press, 1857), vol. 2, no. 1160, 318 1160, 2, no. vol. 1857), Press, University Camb of University the of Library the in Preserved Manuscripts the of sua. liberatione de gratias referens multisapparuit, diceret: usque quoad augmentari, rege, pro domibus suis in orbem totum per jussit juvari, solent peccatores quibus bona, caetera ct et tricenaria, Pater est. factum deprecentur referentem, gratias sibi audiat me donec cesset, non mei beneficio a ut et et sit, memor designent, litteras per ista abbati Cluniacensi patriuo meo amico quatenus dicas, eis mea quantocius ad fratres, qui in monasterio Sancti Pancratii habitant, c
Green, ‘The Piety and Patronage’, 1. For the manuscript, Cambridge MS. Ff. 1. 27, see 27, 1. Ff. MS. Cambridge manuscript, the For 1. Patronage’, and Piety ‘The Green, John of Ford, Ford, of John The second text is John of Ford’s - 117, chapter 90 ( chapter 90 117, ‘Miraculum terrificum de primo Henrico anglorum rege fili rege anglorum Henrico primo de terrificum ‘Miraculum Vita Wulfrici Haselbergiae Wulfrici Vita
eo ac uin, t oi vrbs t uvnrt sugn, leoya, missas, eleemosynas, assurgens, subveniret ut viribus totis et audiens, haec vero De Morte Regis Henrici quam Prophetavit quam Henrici DeRegis Morte
some of his corpse for burial) being used to stress the the stress to used being burial) for corpse his of some he he had fought for peace and justice during his life and t as a would. Later,prophet the man holy informs Sufficit , ed. Maurice Bell ([London]: Somerset Record Society, Society, Record Somerset ([London]: Bell Maurice ed. , - 329 (324 329 Vita Wulfrici
. Factum est hoc qu hoc est Factum . –
the inference being that Wulfric received whole’. In response to a query from the the from query a to response In whole’. - 325).
(before 1185). The text uses the 633 urras, urras, et quid vidisti a me ex parte );
oadusque idem rex Patri et aliis et Patri rex idem oadusque This account of a miracle a of account This
ridge
(Cambridge: Cambridge Cambridge (Cambridge: o W o A Catalogue Catalogue A . Quod ita ita Quod . illi’, in illi’, 150 632
CEU eTD Collection 5. the intercessors. abiliti the stress to point: same the for Henry dead the use however Both miracle. locala of prism small the to relation in eventinternationalan shows secondThe itself. s man, holy local a commemorate to written one 634 deathbed scene to claim continuation from the old monarch to th a presenting (Malmesbury) one with burial, and death monarch’s the of presentation contain political connotations and judgments. The events of the civil war influenced the Also visible is how a detail regarding the burial demise. the to premonitions as interpreted being events ominous to led followed that towards the deceased monarch othe with incontrast sympathyshown the mayexplain importance.greaterThis of was soul his forconcern and patron the memorialising Rather, reign. his or ruler the on comment any provide gooddeath/ba a of terms in immediatelypresented not was death Henry’s Vitalis), (Orderic chronicler a and Venerable) the (Peter figure major a with contemporary Being historicized. was it before understood and recorded ex to opportunity the provides therefore demise Anglo the of histories major the of many after occurred death Henry’s study, this in examined kings earlier the with contrast In hows the attitude towards the former patron in decline as the establishment asserts asserts establishment the as decline in patron former the towards attitude the hows Recluse’, Recluse’, or relics’, shrines its of one ‘bolster[ing] of purpose the with nor rights’ property holy its a up point with to association nor person, its showing by house Benedictine great a of prestige the enhance to neither
As Henry Mayr Henry As Conclusion The account recorded in the Peterborough Chronicle establishes how the crisesthe how establishesPeterboroughChronicle the accountrecordedin The These two texts, one written for an order concerned with an ecclesiastical figure, but rather from intentions ‘purely moral and academic’, in academic’, and moral ‘purely intentions from rather but History -
Harting noted, John of Ford’s of John noted, Harting 60 (1975): 337 (1975): 60
- 352 (338). 352
Vita Wulfrici Vita - Norman period had been composed. His His composed. been had period Norman – amine how the death was immediately was death the how amine
634 the alms not being d death structure, nor was it used toused it was structure,nor death d
r Anglo differ greatly in details. The first The details. in greatly differ
is not like most hagiographies, ‘written hagiographies, most like not is ‘Functions of a Twelfth a of ‘Functions - Norman kings. Norman e new (while asserting
distributed distributed
- – Century Century
could es of es 151
CEU eTD Collection king’s cadaver as the opposite to a saint’s relics relics toasaint’s opposite king’scadaver as the moral Anglorum Afterinfluenced of the patronage, thepresentation politics suchomitted a scene choosing insteadHenry’s topresent death asa plungeintochaos. ( other the while Matilda), of side the on been always had patron his e king use latter this matters, spiritual on focus to need the emphasise to death his met ability of the subject of the the merged final texts discussed in the texts texts the in exemplum
The old historiographic habits, however, continued. Huntingdon’s Huntingdon’s continued. however, habits, historiographic old The
and was dominant
olwdtetaiin fdpcigtemnrhsdms ad uil s a as burial and demise monarch’s the depicting of tradition the followed . While stressing the stressing While . eel ta atr arng ad oiis te eiiu pten re pattern religious the politics, and patronage after that reveals
in this study vita .
. As with the motif of criticising the monarch in how he ,
the dead monarch is used to stress the miraculous contemptus mundi contemptus –
killing, not healing, those nearby. In killing, nearby. nothealing, those
theme, the text presented text the theme, monarch’s demise. monarch’s demise. Gesta Stephani Gesta Historia Historia
of 152 the the the - )
CEU eTD Collection keyfeature ruler’s indefining the life. monarc the of death altered, The sources. various the in events changed and embellished, these had them of Each sources. the throughout manner same the Not one of the kings examined in this study had a death and burial that depictedwas in funeral. his at incense the overpowered that stomach exploded his from emerged that stench be they in poetry or the form of inserted speeches or symbolic elements such as the successful conquest. The moment his of his death in in the narratives provided divine a chance to the air grievances, of role the acknowledging while cruelty man’s the of anchorite end a were and religious correcta died means this. to short the of assessment judgment divine of motif a included sources Later I. William victor, the of qualities the stress to remains his of burial the used killed, was he which in method the about disagreeing though sources, kingdo the to claims his of criticism with associated death. deathbed death prophecies. andburial His became progressively a more‘good’ akin to clo saintliness: his signified that signs were elements inserted The detailed. increasingly became supported, he rebuilding whose
The mixed accounts of William I’s death and burial gave I’sWilliam different death accountsandburial assessments The mixed of closely became Hastings of Battle the during Harold of end uncertain The Abbey Westminster of consecration the after soon demise, sudden Edward’s
- reigned monarch. Later stories suggesting that he became an an became he that suggesting stories Later monarch. reigned –
an arrow from the skies skies the from arrow an
Conclusion
e deec t rlgos iul and ritual, religious to adherence se
– . h ery omn textual Norman early The m.
ht otne ti negative this continued that
h became a became h foul 153
CEU eTD Collection work of a Gaimar’ssource, one (barring dreamsprophecies, and sermons, by foretold supposedly and God of act an as explained was Canterbury, of Archbishop Anslem, with dispute a in was monarch the while occurring event, as a fitting conclusion toa life spentdisagreement in theChurch. with The unexpec a sde, ih et unprepare death with sudden, was that one reverse: the was death bad The smelling. sweet and incorrupt be to said was saint a of cadaver The sanctity. of indicator an Itwas deceased. the of life judgethe to the issue of succession. After the moment religious piety and patronage, and, important for the stability of the kingdom, arranging of acts meant this king, the of figure the In heaven. of kingdom the into entry desired wh individual, the over community monastic the in order and then proceed with religious rituals. These rites stressed the continuation of set would person dying the which in setting, monastic a in occur th for model The death. bad the was there and death, good the was dichotomy.There fixed a through understood was It values. religious by the era. hi the understand to accounts different these examined has study this death, ‘historic’ the establish to attempting than Rather patronage. his the depicted sides different on authors as of the establishments that recorded his demise, and then by the conflict his death caused conflict The death ofthemonarch was recorded through and understood a paradigmset The death of Henry, which trigged a civil war, was first shaped by his patronage seen became Forest New the in hunting while II William of death sudden The
jealous foreigner).jealous
rescinded in memory, depictions of the dead Henry returned to the issue of
fr ad ih anns o eet n prepare and repent to warnings with (and for d it
in different ways for ways different in of of death, the corpse itself was used as a means ile preparing the dying man for his for man dying the preparing ile e good death was one that would that one was death good e Estoire storiography and mentalities of of mentalities and storiography
political purposes. When When purposes. political , who claimed it was thewas it claimed who , one’s
earthly affairs affairs earthly 154 ted
CEU eTD Collection rtcl hoilr bt ahr eieaey eesd t n peetd h monarch’s the presented and it reversed deliberately rather but chroniclers critical earlier the to contrary light model This irreligious). (interrupted, short fell that one bad a and successfully), out (carried burial of the corpse was, being a rel The manner. this of epitome the is I Henry of death the of depiction Huntingdon’s unheeded), that left a state of chaos, and a cadaver that was foul. Henry, Archdeacon of likely to be rewarded with a ‘bad’ end. T end. ‘bad’ a with rewarded be to likely were Church the with conflict in as seen were who rulers those and demise, ‘good’ a having as authors religious the by presented be to likely were Church the assisting relig by influenced heavily was ruler the of judgment death, ‘bad’ and death ‘good’ the of pattern the with As chroniclers. the of opinion the rather but himself, ruler the of actions the not records therefore, as being foretold by visions and omens. T presented ordained, divinely as recast easily be could accident, an been have to likely II, William like ruler a of death sudden the Likewise, rituals. religious the to adhering d his on prophecy of capable being of extent the increasingly however, became, It characteristic with embellished death. ‘bad’ a as presented been have easily in disagreement with his wife’s family, lea death of Edward The facts. ‘historical’ recording than more author the of intention the suit to used be demise anda burial‘good’ chronicler as death. wouldpresent a
was widespread. Notably, when Gaimar wanted to present William II in a good a IIin William present to wanted Gaimar Notably, when widespread.was The categories of ‘good’ and death, ‘bad’ th The ‘good’ categories of –
likely to have been suddenly afflicted by a stroke, and dying heirless
authors, he did not reject the pattern that was used by the the by used was that pattern the reject not did he authors, s
of a ‘good’ demise: awareness demise: ‘good’ a of igious rite, another feature that had a good paradigm ious values. Monarchs who were seen as greatly as seen were who Monarchs values. ious he assessment of the monarch via this method, ving his ving kingdomhis at risk of invasion he contrasting depictions of the death and death the of depictions contrasting he eathbed ough having fixed attributes,havingfixed could ough ) , organising his legacy, and legacy, his organising ,
of what will come will what of –
could 155 (to (to
CEU eTD Collection pristine, fragmented rather than whole). Though the differing accounts of Henry’s Henry’s of accounts differing the Though whole). than rather fragmented pristine, rathe smelling (foul remains saint’s a of those to oppositional deliberately were that terms in described frequently was corpse king’s falling far short of the idealised death. When recording the treatment of the cadaver, the but Church the repeatedly came into conflict with it, patronised show that the judgment was not always objective. both who Henry, brother his and II William of burial assessing the monarch’s virtues and vices, and thus became an indispensible part of of part indispensible an became thus and vices, and virtues monarch’s the assessing events. writers such as William of Malmesbury. This was the fixed perspective on viewing such of reading a such to adhered and work, their of value the of conception this copied monasteries, in produced texts using Huntingdon, predominantly monastic, members of the secular clergy, such as Henry, Archdeacon of recorded were ends bad and imitation, for up historical events as a to means teach moral and religious values. Good weredeeds held using them in a manner of historical writing as exemplified by Bede, these authors used from motifs Taking Church. the from inherited was This similarity stems from the authors all being part of the historiographic tradition that a similar meaning despite each having its own unique details, by following this pattern. mundi the an provided with chroniclers death monarch’s The purposes. theological for predominantly was connota political have could depictions such that showed war civil the of sides opposing from polemics the in produced texts the in demise , the contempt of the world. The demise of the ruler, as see With this style of historical writing, the death of the king the of death the writing, historical of style this With w demise monarch’s the cases, the of many In
exemplum
that could clearly articulate the theme of of theme the articulate clearly could that as warnings. Though this tradition was tradition this Though warnings. as ta set crutd ahr than rather corrupted sweet, than r h ups fhsoya monastic as history of purpose the biblical and classical sources, and and sources, classical and biblical as conscientiously depicted as depicted conscientiously as tions, the use of such a motif motif a such of use the tions, n in these texts, shared was
a key part in part key a contemptus contemptus 156
CEU eTD Collection of the authors, of andtheera apparent. the mentalities become rulers the of Examining assessments these various accounts, the inherited historiographical forms, their the affiliations expressed authors the framework moral and religious a within burials and deaths their depicting In life. ruler’s the defining
’ lives. lives. ’ 157
CEU eTD Collection ______. ‘ Rievaulx. of Aelred et Conquérant le Guillaume de Actes Les Primary Sources Chronicle of Battle AbbeyChronicle ofBattle de Chanson Roland La Mont of Abbey the of Cartularly Bede. Bayeux Tapestry Adel Countess “To Bourgueil, of ‘Baudri ______. Baldric of Dol. The Anglo ______. Vol.7, ______. Vol.6, The ______. Montecassino of Amatus ______. Anglo Tyas, 2006. a and Hudson,1985. Medieval Latin 1926. Abrahams. Champion, Honoré Paris: O’BrienBrewer, O’Keefe. Cambridge: 2001. Guéret andLoud. notesby Graham A.Press, Woodbridge: Boydell 2004. (2005): 45 Jackson. Peter tr. and Ed. Found?’ Rievaulx Freeland 1967. caennaises Bede’s Ecclesiastical History of the English People. nd R. A.B.nd R. Mynors.Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1991. - - Saxon Chronicles Opera
ao Crnce A olbrtv Edition Collaborative A Chronicle: Saxon sor d l nrat eiin u aucit n f. 688 fr. BnF manuscript du edition normant: li de Ystoire In translacione sancti Edwardi confessoris - Laferté. 2011. Champion, Paris: Honoré . Les Oeuvres Poétiques de Baudri de Bourgueil (1046 Kalamazoo, MI:Kalamazoo, 200 Publications, Cistercian - . Introduction and commentary by David M. Wilson. London: Thames E . 83. In.
MS E MS D . uin Musset Lucien d.
Patrologica Latina Patrologica h Hsoia Works Historical The 11 (2001): 60 11 (2001): . Ed.F. Basil Blackwell, Whitehead. Oxford: 1968. . Ed. Susan Irvine.. Ed.Susan Brewer, Cambridge:2004. . Ed. G. P. Cubbin. Cambridge: Ed.G.Cubbin. P. . Brewer, 1996.
. . Ed.and t The History of the Normans the of History The . Tr. Michael Swanton. London: Press, 2000. . Tr. MichaelSwanton. Phoenix - Saint - 141. Bibliography r. Eleanor Searle. Clarendon Oxford: Press, 1980. . - Michel an Scéé des Société Caen:
195: 209 E. asa . utn t. ae Patricia Jane tr. Dutton, L. Marsha Ed. .
de la reine Mathilde pour les abbayes abbayes les pour Mathilde reine la de . Ed. K. S. B. Keats B. S. K. Ed. .
-
796.
a”.’ Tr. Monika Otter. Otter. Monika Tr. a”.’ itrin tde Quarterly Studies Cistercian
: The Lost Sermon by Aelred of . Tr. Prescott N. Dumbar, intro intro Dumbar, N. Prescott Tr. . vl 5, vol. ,
Ed. and tr. Betram Colgrave antiquaires de Normandie, Normandie, de antiquaires
5.
S C MS - Rohan. Donington: Rohan. - 1130)
E. Katherine Ed. .
E. Michèle Ed. .
. Ed. Phyllis Journal of Journal
158 40
CEU eTD Collection ______. ______. Eadmer. Century Twelfth the of Writings Monastic World: Cistercian ______. Amiens. of Bishop Guy Gilo ofParis. ‘Vie de Saint Hugues parIn le moine Gilon.’ Gildas. Stephani Gesta Tilbury. of Gervase ______. InKambrae.’ ______. ‘Itinerarium Gerald of Wales. ______. Ge ______. o fe Gaimar. ffrei Ed. Catherine Oxford: Hope Mortonand Muntz. Clarendon Press, 1972. Pierre, 1888. Cluny de London: 1978. Phillimore, ClarendonOxford: Press, 1976. Clarendon Press, 2002. London:2004. PenguinBooks, Dimock, 3 Dundalk, 1951. University Oxford Oxford: Press, 2009. Turner andJ. BernardJ. UniversitySouthern. Oxford Oxford: 1972. Press, Press, c.1964. Anglia miraculisquibusdam ejus Matarasso.London: Penguin,1993. Barlow. Press, Clarendon 1999. Oxford: h Ri o Bian n ohr works other and Britain of Ruin The itra oou i Agi, et Anglia, in Novorum Historia The Journey throug Lives and Miracles of Saints Oda, Dunstan, and Oswald L’Estoire des Engleis h Cre d Ha de Carmen The h Lf o S. nem Acbso o Canterbury of Archbishop Anselm, St. of Life The amrs itr o Rcn Eet i Egad Hsoi Nvrm in Novorum Historia England: in Events Recent of History Eadmer’s . Tr. Geoffrey Bosanquet, foreward by R. W. Southern. London: Cress London: Southern. W. R. by foreward Bosanquet, Geoffrey Tr. .
. Ed. and tr. K. R. Potter, introduction and n and introduction Potter, R. K. tr. and Ed. . 1024 - 152. London:152. Longmans, 1898. The First Version of the Topography of Ireland Estoire des Engleis: History of the English the of History Engleis: des Estoire
Otia Imperialia Otia -
1109 The Carmen de Hastingae Proelio of Guy Bishop of Amiens of Bishop Guy of Proelio Hastingae de Carmen The . Ed. A. L. Huiller, 565 Huiller, L. A. Ed. .
h Wales and the Description of Wales Muir. New University York: 2006. Oxford Press, . Ed. Martin Rule. London:Longman,. Ed.Martin Rule. 1884. tna Polo f u Bso o Amiens of Bishop Guy of Proelio stingae
. Ed.Alexander Bell.Basil Oxford: Blackwell, 1960 . Ed. and tr. S. E. Banks and J. W. Binns. Oxford: Binns. W. J. and Banks E. S. tr. and Ed. .
Giraldi Cambrensis Opera Cambrensis Giraldi
psua u d vt Snt Asli et Anselmi Sancti vita de duo opuscula
. Ed. and tr. Michael Winterbottom. Winterbottom. Michael tr. and Ed. .
- 617. Solesmes: Imprimerie Saint Imprimerie Solesmes: 617.
Vie de Hugues: Saint Abbé otes by R. H. C. Davis. C. H. R. by otes , ed. and tr. Ian Short. Short. Ian tr. and ed. , T. n e. Pauline ed. and Tr. . . Tr. John J. O’Meara. . Vol. 6. Ed. James F.Ed. James Vol.6. . . Ed. and tr. R. W. W. R. tr. and Ed. . . Ed. and tr. Andrew . Tr. Lewis Thorpe. . Ed. Frank Frank Ed. .
159 et . -
.
CEU eTD Collection Abingdon of Church the of History The Abbendonensis: Ecclesie Historia Hildegard of Bingen. ______. Huntingdon. of Archdeacon Henry, Osbert of Clare. ‘La vie de S. Éduard le Confesseur par Osbert de Clare.’ Clare.’ de Osbert par Confesseur le Éduard S. de vie ‘La Clare. of Osbert ______. Vitalis. Orderic Nennius. In Edmundi.’ Sancti Miraculis ‘De Lucan. Westminster at Rests Who Edward King of Life ecclesiaei ejusdem duo obituaria non nec Dunelmensis; Ecclesiae Vitae Liber Monasterii deLiber Hyda Worcester. of John Salisbury.of John Ford. of John Flavingny. of Hugh Tr. Thomas Forester. 4 vols. London:Tr. ThomasForester. 4vols. Bohn, 1853 Clarendon Press, 1968 1980. Phillimore, Thomas Arnold, 26 Clarendon Press, 1992. London:Stevenson. 1841. Nichols, Ed. and Clarendon McGurk. tr.P. Press, 1998. Oxford: 1141 to Continuation the and Interpolations Gloucestershire the with 1140 to University 2000. Press, Record Society, 1933. Flaviniacensis Hudson.2vols.Oxford:John Clarendon Press, 2002 K. Ehrman. New 3vols. Greenway. Press, Clarendon 1996. Oxford: 2012. Studies, century Bollandia Bollandia The Civil War The Civil rts Hsoy n te es Annals Welsh the and History British The Ecclesiastical History of England and ofEngland History The Ecclesiastical Historia Anglorum: The History of the PeopleEnglish . Ed. and tr. Winston E. Black. Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Medieval of Institute Pontifical Toronto: Black. E. Winston tr. and Ed. . ia ufii Haselbergiae Wulfrici Vita 41 (1923): 5 Ecclesiastical History Ecclesiastical Policraticus The Chronicle of John of Worcesterof John of Chronicle The
. Ed.Georg 280 Heinrich Pertz, Chronicon Hugonis monachi Virdunensis et Divionensis et Virdunensis monachi Hugonis Chronicon The The Letters of Hildegard of Bingen . Tr. J. D.Duff.London: J. . Tr. 1962. Heinemann,
- . Ed.EdwardLondon:Longman, Edwards. 1886. 92. London:92. and 1890. Eyre Spottiswoode,
- -
80. 131.
York: University Oxford Press, 1994 . Ed. and tr. Cary J. Nederman. Cambrid Nederman. J. Cary tr. and Ed. .
Anglicanus ortus: a verse herbal of the twelfth twelfth the of herbal verse a ortus: Anglicanus eoil o S. duds Abbey Edmund’s St. of Memorials . Ed. and tr. Marjorie Chibnall. 6 vols. Oxford: Oxford: vols. 6 Chibnall. Marjorie tr. and Ed. .
E. arc Bl. Lno] Somerset [London]: Bell. Maurice Ed. .
. Ed. and tr. Frank Bar Frank tr. and Ed. . E. n t. on ors London: Morris. John tr. and Ed. . - 502. Hannover: 1848. 502. Hahn,
Normandy by Ordericus Vitalis Ordericus Normandy by - , vol. 3, vol. , . Ed. Joseph L. Baird and Radd 1856. - 2007.
The Annals from 1067 from Annals The
. Ed.and tr. Diana E. - 2004.
ge: Cambridge ge: low. Oxford: low. vl 1 Ed. 1. vol. ,
. Ed. and tr. and Ed. .
Analecta , abbatis , . Ed. J. Ed. .
160 . .
CEU eTD Collection Simon of Kéza of Simon Rodulphus. Coggeshall. of Ralph Venerable. the Peter England in Papsturkunden ______. Malmesbury. of William Torigni. of Robert and Vitalis, Orderic Jumièges, of William Westminster Abbey Charters 1066 and Monacute ofOurHoly at Cross AccountWaltham An theDiscovery of Chronicle: Map. Walter Wace. Vita Haroldi Virgil. Texts Related and Homilies Vercelli Sulcard of Westminster. ‘Prologus de Construccione Bishops 1992 Ducum Society, 1988. ClarendonOxford: Press, 1994. Waltha to Conveyance its Brooke Universityand Oxford: A.B.Oxford R. Mynors. Press, 1983. Burgess Heiler:and Houts.St. Société Elisabeth van Jersiase, 2002. Heinemann, 1986. Press Society, for Text theEarlyEnglish 1992. Scholz. Budapest: European Press, Central 1999 1875. Cambridge, University Harvard 1967. MA: Press, Buchhandlung, 1930 . yos cmltd y . . hmo ad . itrotm Oxford: Winterbottom. M. and Thomson M. Clarendon Press, 1998. R. by completed Mynors, B. Roman de Rou de Roman cous Gogc, eed I Aeneid Georgics, Eclogues, - Gesta R
5. Vita Petri VenerabilisVita Petri . Ed.Walter deLondon: 1885. GrayBirch. Stock, Elliot . Ed. and tr. Elisabeth M. C. van Houts. 2 vols. Oxford: Clarendon Press, Clarendon Oxford: vols. 2 Houts. van C. M. Elisabeth tr. and Ed. .
De nugis curialium: Courtier’s Trifles Courtier’s curialium: nugis De . Ed. and tr. M. Winterbottom. Oxford:. Ed.and tr.M.Winterbottom. Clarendon Press, 2007. Traditio . Gesta Hungarorum Gesta egum Anglorum: The History of the English Kings
The Letters of Peter the Venerable. the Peter of Letters The . Ed. Anthony J. Holden, tr. Glyn S. Burgess, notes by Glyn S. S. Glyn by notes Burgess, S. Glyn tr. Holden, J. Anthony Ed. .
Chronicon Anglicanum Chronicon 20 (1964): 59
- Gesta Pontificum Anglorum: The History of the English English the of History The Anglorum: Pontificum Gesta 1952. E. atr otmn 3 os Be vols. 3 Holtzman. Walter Ed. .
m
- . Ed. and tr. Leslie Watkiss and Marjorie Chibnall. Marjorie and Watkiss Leslie tr. and Ed. . . In. c. 1214 . E . - 61. E. . . cag Ofr: xod University Oxford Oxford: Scragg. G. D. Ed. .
Patrologia Latina Latina Patrologia d. and tr. László Veszpré László tr. and d.
- IV . Ed. Emma Mason. London: London Record T. . utn Fai Ruston H. Tr. . . d .Seesn Lno: Longman London: Stevenson. J. Ed. .
. Ed. M. R. James, rev. C. N. L. N. C. rev. James, R. M. Ed. . Westmonasterii.’ Ed. Bernard
189: 15 Ed. Giles Constable. 2 vols. 2 Constable. Giles Ed. - my and Frank Schaer. Frank and my et Normanno Gesta 28. rlin: Weidmannsche Weidmannsche rlin: cog. London: rclough.
. Ed. and tr. R. A.
rum
161 W. W. ,
CEU eTD Collection Secondary Literature Wulfstan of Winchester. Wulfstan. William of Poitiers. ______. Ashdown Ariès, Philip ______. S of Cult Early ‘The Haki. Antonsson, ‘ Althoff, Gerd. Albu, Albert, ______. Aird, William A. Thomas. Africa, rsne t Bue Dickins Bruce to presented Anglo The Patricia M.Ranunt. Brill, 2007. 1000 (c. Haki and Antonsson Europe Eastern and Scandinavia in Saints of Veneration In Perspective.’ Comparative 74. Ages Middle the in Emotion an of Uses Social The Woodbridge: Press, Boydell de l'EcoleEditions ét hautes des Press, 2008 Homes” History.’ Oxford:Winterbottom. Clarendon Press, 1991. 1971. ClarendonOxford: Press, 1998. Oxford:Potter. C Bowes, 1959. Emily. Jean , Margaret. Margaret. , Ithaca, Cornell University NY: 1998 Press, The Homilies of Wulfstan Robert Curthose: Duke of Normandy (c. 1050 Historia Novella: The Contemporary History Contemporary The Novella: Historia
t Mgú o Oke: Sadnva Martyr Scandinavian A Orkney: of Magnús St. - . Pierre
Western Attitudes Toward Death from the Middle Ages to the Present . ’ h Nras n hi Hsois Poaad, yh Subversion & Myth Propaganda, Histories: Their in Normans The
Classical Ant Classical
Ira Regis H - ‘Worms and the Death of Kings: A Cautiona A Kings: of Death the and ‘Worms ‘Edward ‘Edward A. Freeman in America and “The English People in its Three
. aos Suis n oe set o ter itr ad Culture and History their of Aspects some in Studies Saxons: askins askins
.
Odeurs de sainteté: la mythologie chrétienne des aromates des chrétienne mythologie la sainteté: de Odeurs Gesta Guillelmi ‘An Icelandic Account of the Survival of Harold Godwinson Harold of Survival the of Account Icelandic ‘An
larendon Press, 1998. Life Life of St S : Prolegome ociety ociety Baltimore: John HopkinsUniversityBaltimore: John 1975 Press, Ildar H. Garipzanov, 17 iquity iquity J ournal Æ
2001 E . 1 (1982): 1 . Ed. Dorothy Bethurum. Oxford: Clarendon Press, . Ed. and tr. H. R. C. Davis and Marjorie Chibnall. thelwold na to a History of Royal Anger.’ I Royal Anger.’ Historyof a na to
udes en sciences sociales, 1990 udes en sciences . . Clemoes P. d. ans n Ter ie o te Periphery: the on Lives Their and Saints .
it i Sadnva n te ovrin A Conversion: the and Scandinavia in aints 15 (2004): 40
. Ed. and tr. Michael Lapidge and Michael - 17
- 37. Tur 37. .
122 ,
- 54. . E . - . Ed. Edmund King, tr. K. R. R. K. tr. King, Edmund Ed. . 1134)
- n d. Barbara Rosenwein Barbara d. 3. odn Bws and Bowes London: 136. h - ut n Context in Cult out: ry Note on Disease and and Disease on Note ry . Woodbridge: Boydell
Brepols,20 .
n Anger's Past: Past: Anger's . -
1200) Leiden: . 10. .
Paris: . Ed. Ed. . , 59 , .’ I .’ . Tr. 162 n - .
CEU eTD Collection ______. ______. Frank. Barlow, Bachrach Bachrach, Edmund. Bishop, Paul. Binski, Bildhauer,Bettina. C. Biggam, ______. Bernstein, Beer Q Succession the and Confessor the ‘Edward Stephen. Baxter, th and Historians Earliest Conqueror’s ‘The ______. Bates, David. ‘The Conqueror’s Adolescence.’ Robert. Bartlett, ______. , Press, 1996. Anglo 1986. Tapestry Librairie Droz,1981 Legend the and Woodbridge: Press, Boydell 2009. Man The Confessor: Press, 2006. 129 Hamilton, Sarah and Crick, Julia Bates, David Writing Medieval Biography, 750 Clarendon Press, 1998 2002. 1997. Boydell Press, 2003 Anglo Western Church ente . A. M. Jeanette , David S. S. David ,
Bernard The English Church,The English 1066 William Rufus Tapestry Bayeux the of Mystery The The Godwins: The Rise and Fall of a Noble Dynasty Noble a of Fall and Rise The Godwins: The - - David Norman StudiesNorman Saxon England Kolde f hl De ad P and Dyes Whelk of ‘Knowledge Medieval Death: Ritual and Representation and Ritual Death: Medieval . ’ Edward the Confessor the Edward A nglo ra b Fr ad ae: h Mdea Jdca Ordeal Judicial Medieval The Water: and Fire by Trial .
Liturgica Historica: Papers Historica: Liturgica
Medieval Blood S. S. ‘ h Blindin The eiin n te odc o Wr . 300 c. War of Conduct the and Religion
- . Oxford: Clarendon. Oxford: Press, 1918. artv Cnetos f rt i te ide Ages Middle the in Truth of Conventions Narrative N TeNra oqet Cuts dl,ad bo Baudri Abbot and Adela, Countess Conquest, Norman ‘The orman orman . . .
Berkeley, University CA: ofCalifornia
. 35 (2006): 23
25 (2013): 65 S tudies o Hrl ad h Maig f h Bayeux the of Meaning the and Harold of g . Cardiff: - 1154 . Berkeley, CA: Univ CA: Berkeley, .
5 (1983): 40 - 1250: Essays Honour in of Frank Barlow - 55. - . New York: Longman,York:. New 1979. 78. University 2006 ofWales Press,
on the Liturgy and Religious Life of theof Life Religious and Liturgy the on
A nglo . London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, and Weidenfeld London: . E. ihr Mrie, 77 Mortimer, Richard Ed. . get i Anglo in igments - 64 - N
e Writing of his Biography.’ In Biography.’ his of Writing e . orman
- . London: British Museum British London: . 142. Woodbridge: Boydell Woodbridge: 142. ersity of California Press, Press, California of ersity S uestion.’ In uestion.’ tudies - c.1216 Press, 1983 Lno: Pearson, London: . - ao England Saxon
25 (2003): 1 .
Woodbridge: Woodbridge: Edward the Edward . .
. . Geneva:
Oxford:
- . Ed. 118. - 163 18. . .’ ’
CEU eTD Collection oncee, Lothar. Bornscheuer, In Wahn.’ allgemeiner als Herrscher toten der Plündering ‘Der A. Michail Bojcov, Bloch, R. Howard. Marc. Bloch, Bruce, Scott G. Scott Bruce, Brown, Bayeux the of Interpretation and Authority ‘The Walker. E. H. and P., N. Brooks, L. N. C. Brooke, P Clare.’ of Osbert of Works and Life ‘The Brian. Briggs, Brewer, ______. Bredehoft, Thomas A. Brandsma In Confessor.’ the Edward of Canonisation and Sanctity ‘The Edina. Bozoky, Bouet, Pierre, and François Neveux. ‘Edward the Confessor’s Succession According to Bourgueil and the Bayeux Tapestry Bourgueil Bayeux and the Tapestry.’ Press, 1999 University Andrews, St 2004. of England University Toronto2001. Press, of of Toronto Press, 2009 Keith Busby Kleinhenz and Christopher Legend the Woodbridge: Press, Boydell 2009. and Man The Confessor: the Lewis, Gale R.Owen the Bayeux InTapestry.’ ottoni salischen Zeit der Vorstellungen herrschaftstheologischen den in Todesgedanken and Ruprecht, 2007. 53 Bojcov, A. Michail and Oexle Gerhard Otto Byzanz Neuzeit: und Mittelaltere in Macht der Bilder 2006. and the Making and Meaning of the Bayeux Tapestry E. Anderson.Dorset York: New Press, 1989. Tradition c. 900 Tradition Shirley Anne Shirley Clifford. , Frank. ‘Mirror Characters.’ O
eta Histories: Textual The Royal Touch: Monarch and Miracles in France and England and France in Miracles and Monarch Touch: Royal The . London: 2000 Abson, Anglo iec adSg Lnug nMdea Mnsiim The Monasticism: Medieval in Language Sign and Silence . Churches and Churchmen in Medieval Europe Medieval in Churchmen and Churches
The Death of Kings: A Medical History of the Kings and Queens of Queens and Kings the of History Medical A Kings: of Death The A A Needle in the Right . Berlin: Gruyter, de 1968. , and Michael W. Herren. Herren. W. Michael and , - Authors, Authors, Audiences, and Old English Verse - 1200 Norman St Norman ieie eu: nescugn u Krisen zum Untersuchungen Regum: Miseriae
- . Crocker and DanCrocker and Terkla, 59 . New York:University Cambridge 2007 Press,
The Bayeux Tapestry: New Approaches edns n h Anglo the in Readings udies .
1 (1979): 1
n Hand of God: The Norman Conquest of 1066 .’ Courtly Arts Courtly and the Art of Courtliness Anglo , 275
‘The ‘The - E. ihr Mrie, 173 Mortimer, Richard Ed. . Norman Studies Norman
- - 282. 282. 34. Adelae Comitissae Comitissae Adelae -
117. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck Göttingen: 117. - Cambridge:Brewer, 2006 6 - . New York: Random House, ao Chronicle Saxon 5. Oxford: Oxbow, 2011. Oxbow, 5. Oxford: h.D Thesis: St Andrews: St Thesis: h.D - Okzident .
. London: Hambledon Hambledon London: Toronto: University 16 (1994): 55 . Ed. Michael J. - Russland of Baudri de de Baudri of . Toronto: .
Edward Edward Cluniac - . Tr. J. Tr. .
- - 73. Ed. . . E 186. 186. sch und und . 164
d.
-
CEU eTD Collection Carruther Saintly______. ‘Sinners and Timely The Retribution: Death ofKing Stephen’s Son Jr. Thomas Callahan, William. Burgwinkle, Cooper, Alan. ‘“ Alan. Cooper, ______. Constable, Giles. Cohen Church, S. D. ‘Aspects of the English Succession, 1066 Chibnall, Marjorie. Chaplais, Pierre. ‘The Original Charters of Herbert and Gervase Abbots of Westminster A. William Chaney, Victoria.Chandler, Catalogue of the Manuscripts Preserved in the Library of the University of Cambridge Press, 2002 Pickwick Press, 1976. 964 Confraternitas, Cluniac Oxfo I L Survival the in Attitudes Anglo Woodbridge: Press, Boydell 1996. Barnes and F.89 C. Slade, (1121 toC from Paganism Woodbridge: Press, Boydell 1998 Europe Modern The Argument: Final Cambridge:6 vols. 1856 University Press, Cambridge and Richard Utz Sermon Medieval the on Reflections Ap Eustace, 1153’, Rufus. and England,1050 and thePersonality ofHenry , Marc. n The Middle Ages in the North West North the in Ages Middle The soi t te ae ide Ages. Middle Late the to ostolic , e. ‘“ Leo. s, rd: The Reformation of the Twelfth Centur - - ’ 1157).’ In 1157).’ Norman StudiesNorman J ‘From Trondheim to Waltham to Chester: Leopard’sPress, 1995. Head ournal of ournal The Feet of Those that Bark Shall be Cut Off Cut be Shall Bark that Those of Feet The . Preface
The World of Orderic Vitalis: Norman Monks and Norman Knights ‘The Wreck of the of Wreck ‘The h Wr Md Flesh” Made Word The The Cult of Kingship in Anglo in Kingship of Cult The Studia Monastica Studia , 3 E . Sodomy, Masculinity, and Law in Medieval Literature: France France Literature: Medieval in Law and Masculinity, Sodomy, ‘The ‘The A Medieval Miscellany for Doris May Stenton May Doris for Miscellany Medieval A - M -
. oad . aa ad . . nrw Villalon Andrew J. L. and Kagay J. Donald d. 27. 1230 to hristianity edieval
Crux imperatorium philosophia: Imperial Horizons ofthe Imperial Horizons philosophia: Crux imperatorium Making of a Monster: The Hi The Monster: a of Making
mrn o Voec o Scey n eivl n Early and Medieval in Society on Violence of Imprint Turnhout: BrepolTurnhout: 29 (2007 . New York: Cambridge UniversityNew 2004 York: Cambridge Press, - egends of Óláfr T Óláfr of egends 110.
H I.’ . Manchester: University Press, Manchester 1970. - istory 1109
Anglo ): 17 London: 1962. Rudduck, White Ship White
. 18 (1976): 109
. E .
Rbr G Hah vii Heath, G. Robert . ’ 7 (1981): 175 -
34. . E . - I d. Georgiana Donavin, Cary J. Nederman J. CaryDonavin, Georgiana d. Norman Studies Norman n Pecig n Cmuiy rm the from Community and Preaching : d. Tom Scott and Pat Starkey Pat and Scott Tom d. s, 2004
Speculum Sermonis: Interdisciplinary Interdisciplinary Sermonis: Speculum y : A Mass Murder Revealed?’ I MurderRevealed?’ Mass A : ryggvason and Harold Godwinson.’ Godwinson.’ Harold and ryggvason . Cambridge: Cambridge University - . Saxon England: The Transition The England: Saxon
-
- 117. Viking 1199: The Death of the King.’ - 185. storical Image of William William of Image storical -
1867.
(2000): 47
- ”:
and post Timorous Historians Timorous
- i. Pittsburgh: xiv. . Ed. Patricia M. Patricia Ed. . - - 68.
Viking 179 ,
, 143 , .
n - - -
153. 153. 194. Age Age The The 165 . .
CEU eTD Collection one Emma. Cownie, Cowen, Cowell, Andrew. Peter. Coss, ______. ‘ C. H. R. Davis, the in Brothers the of Death the Depicting Gyrth: and ‘Leofwine R. Michael Davis, ‘ Kerrith. Davies, Christopher. Daniell, Damian Paul. Dalton, Servan I’s Henry of Deathbeds Troubled ‘The ______. ______. ______. Crouch, David. Crook, John. (1978): 241 Gale R.Owen Bayeux Tapestry.’ and theCareerHenryI of Routledge, 1999. Woodbridge: Press, Boydell 1999 109 Secular theTwelfthCentury.’ Conduct in M 157 12th the and Culture Political Woodbridge: Brewer, and Boydell 1998 Conference In the Sacred Press, 2003 - edieval Alice. Grint Wu . -
180. King Stephen:King 1135 The Normans: The History ofaDynasty ‘Robert, Earl of Gloucester, and the D the and Gloucester, of Earl ‘Robert, ftn Acbso o Yr: h Poedns f h Scn Alcuin Second the of Proceedings The York: of Archbishop lfstan, h Oiis f h Egih Gentry English the of Origins The E , Peter. Peter. , ‘The Accessio ‘The ‘ nglish Medievalnglish Shrines
Woodbridge: BoydellWoodbridge: Press, Byrsts H ‘The ‘The Culture of Death in the Anglo . . E . The Count of the Côtentin: Western Normandy, William of Mortain, of William Normandy, Western Côtentin: the of Count The The Medieval Warrior Aristocracy: Gifts, Violence, Performance and istory - Cambridge: Brewer,Cambridge: 2007
h Cre d Hsige Proelio Hastingae de Carmen The 261. eiiu Ptoae n Anglo in Patronage Religious - d. Matthew Townendd. Matthew Crocker and DanCrocker and Terkla, 92 and and et ad uil n eivl nln 1066 England Medieval in Burial and Death
h Nw itras f h Twelfth the of Historians New The 11 (1985): 227 11 (1985): The Bayeux Tapestry: New Approaches bysmeras n of King Henry I, August 1100.’ August I, Henry King of n - .’ 1154
H askins : The Wounds of Sin in the . - Century Renaissance Century Abingdon: Routledge,Abingdon: 2013 - . Woodbridge: Boydell. Woodbridge: Press, 2011. 243. .
, S 397 ocie .
1997
. -
411 ty ty Albion - . . 95. Oxford: Oxbow, 2011. Oxbow, 95. Oxford:
J aughter of Zelophehad of aughter - abig: abig University Cambridge Cambridge: . Turnhout: Brepol. Turnhout: ournal . London: 2007.. Continuum, Norman World - . omn nln, 1066 England, Norman ’
34 (2002): 24 nls Hsoia Review Historical English
22 (2012): 123 ts: Death, Confession, and and Confession, Death, ts: . Ed. C. Warren Hollister, Hollister, Warren C. Ed. . - Sermo Lupi ad Anglos
etr Renaissance Century . Ed. Michael J. Lewis, Viator .
.’ I - n 36. s, 2004. -
1550 Anglo 43 (2012): 79 (2012): 43
- .’ 140.
Journal of Journal London: .
-
Norman
- 1135
166 93 .’ - . .
CEU eTD Collection du Boüard du Douglas R. C. Dodwell, Peter. Dinzelbacher, Foot, Sarah. ‘Finding the Meaning of F of Meaning the ‘Finding Sarah. Foot, ______. Flori, M. Joan Ferrante, In Huntingdon.’ of Henry in Identity Religious and Masculinity ‘Writing ______. A. Kirsten Fenton, Fellows E. Margot Fassler, Michael. Evans, Barbara. English, J. L. Engels,
idéologique élément detypologie. Medieval Texts Lewis,Katherine 64 J. Middle the in Identity Masculine and Men Religious Malmesbury 54 Sources.’ I Customarie Hambledon Press, 2007. ResearchHistorical sesoffert par anciens élèves origine et valeur modèles, 1989 Christopher Holdsworth Brown and Janet L. Nelson Allen R. to Presented History Medieval Haven: 1999. Conn., University 1982. Press, 1981 2005. History Medieval Writing Jean - , David C. C. David , - Jensen 64. , . . .
.
Michel
‘Des Woodbridge: Boydell Press,Boydell Woodbridge: 2011 ‘ Principes D oiu Will obitu ‘De ,
n Gillian s: A Prelim h Dah f ig: oa Dah i Mdea England Medieval in Deaths Royal Kings: of Death The .’ Anglo King King Harold II and the Bayeux Tapestry . hoius u casn d gse luae e nom des l’usage geste: de chansons aux chroniques .
o h Goy f e Sx Wmns oe i te opsto of Composition the in Roles Women’s Sex: her of Glory the To William the Conqueror: The Norman Impact Upon England Upon Impact Norman The Conqueror: the William Woodbridge: BoydellWoodbridge: Press, 2008 Revue de et belge philologie d’histoire Wlim h Cnurr a Conqueror the ‘William ‘The Office of the Cantor in Early Western Monastic Rules and Rules Monastic Western Early in Cantor the of Office ‘The ‘Note sur l’appellation “Guillaume le Conquérant” le “Guillaume l’appellation sur ‘Note . Vision und Vision und Vision edr Nto ad oqet n h Wrs f ila of William of Works the in Conquest and Nation Gender, Bloomington,IN:Indiana University1997 Press,
- . et
ao At A e Perspective New A Art: Saxon
‘ 64 (1991): 221 64 (1991):
h Mt o Hrl I' Survi II's Harold of Myth The milites ’ - inary Investigation.’ Romania
76. Woodbridge: Press,76. Boydell 2013.
elmi ducis Normannorum regisque Anglorum: Texte, Texte, Anglorum: regisque Normannorum ducis elmi . Ed. Nancy Partner, 88 Partner, Nancy Ed. . .’ I .’
, 209 n hz ulam d Piir. td smniu et sémantique Étude Poitiers. de Guillaume chez Mélanges Christine Mohrmann: Nouveau recueil recueil Nouveau Mohrmann: Christine Mélanges
117 (1999): 396 - s 255. Utrecht: Spectrum,255. Utrecht: 1973. literatur im Mittelalter im literatur o - rm: Narrative in Annals and C and Annals in Narrative rm: 236.
.
d h Anglo the nd
Early Early Music History , 21 . -
26. 26. - E . - 422. 108. London: Hodder Arnold, Arnold, Hodder London: 108. . E
Woodbridge: Boydell Press,
. hitpe Harper Christopher d. Mnhse: Manchester Manchester: . Ages 64 (1986
d. Gale R. Owen a i te Scandinavian the in val - . . Ed. P. H. Cullum andCullum H. P. Ed. . omn Su Norman Stuttgart: Hiersmann, Hiersmann, Stuttgart:
): 217
5 5 (1985): 29 . .’ I .’
hronicles.’ In hronicles.’ rs comme bres - n 233. London: . ccession.’ in Studies - Crocker
. New New . - Bill, - 167 51. ,
CEU eTD Collection P. Ryan Freeburn, Baye the in Heroics Ambiguous Harold’s Eel: an as ‘Slippery Jill. Frederick, Foys, Martin K ‘Pulling the Arrow Out: The Legend of Harold’s Gillingham, Faye. Getz, R Romanesque ______.‘The In Architecture.’ Romanesque to Resistance the and ‘England Richard. Gem, J. Patrick, Geary, George. Garnett, Gameson, Richard. Galbraith Fröhlich Elizabeth. Freeman, Freeman, Ed Herrscher Press, 1988 R Press, 1989. 129 Nelson, L. Janet and Holdsworth, Christopher Brown Allen R. to Presented History Medieval in University 1994 Press, University Oxford Oxford: Press, 2007 UniversityOxford 1999. Press, (1945): 119 N Authority. Clarendon Oxford: 2 vols. Press, 1882. Ashgate, 2011 OwenR. Tapestry.’ In 2009) Karen I Tapestry.’ Kasten econstructionBall).’ by T. W. orman , , V. H. Walter. .
ward A. , 509 Eileen Overbey, and Dan Terkla, 158 Terkla, Dan and Overbey, Eileen eiie n h Egih ide Ages Middle English the in Medicine John. John. S - Crocker and Dan Terkla,Dan Crocker and 121 tudies - ’ ‘Good Kings and Bad Ki
. und Fürstentestamente im westeuropäischen Mittelalter - Studies inPhilology Conquered England: Kingship, Succession, and Tenure 1066 Tenure and Succession, Kingship, England: Conquered - n
‘The Letters Omitted from Omitted Letters ‘The 132 530. The Bayeux Tapestry: New Approaches The Manuscripts of Early Hugh of Amiens and the Twelfth the and Amiens of Hugh iig ih h Da i te ide Ages Middle the in Dead the with Living The Bayeux Tapestry: New Interpretation New Tapestry: Bayeux The A te etbd o te K the of Deathbeds the ‘At .
The The Reign of William Rufus and the Accession of Henry the First
Gofe Gia, enclr History, Vernacular Gaimar, ‘Geoffrei . 6 (1984): 52
Cologne: Böhlau Verlag,Cologne: 2008 .
- e
71 building of Westminster Abbey (With a a (With Abbey Westminster of building
Anglo 93 (1996): 188 .
ngs in Medieval English History. - -
. Norman Studies Norman Norman England (c. 1066
126. Oxford: Oxbow Books, Oxbow 2001. Oxford: 126. Anselm’s Collection of Letters. of Collection Anselm’s ns f nln, 1066 England, of ings - . 175. 175. - - rneo: rneo University Princeton Princeton: Century Renaissance Century 206 .
. Ed. Christopher Harper Christopher Ed. . Woodbridge: Boyd Woodbridge: . - . Ed. Michael J. Lewis, Gale 139. Woo 139.
3 (1981): 60.
s . E . and the Assertion of of Assertion the and . Death Death and the Bayeux New New d. Martin K. Foys, Foys, K. Martin d. big: Boydell dbridge: - 1130) ok Cornell York: . E ’
. - History d. Brigette 1216 Farnham: ell Press, Press, ell . Oxford: ’ Studies A -
1166 nglo - ’ I .’ Bill, Bill, 168
ux 30 n - . .
CEU eTD Collection ‘The L. J. Grassi, Antonia. Gransden, I War.’ at Bastard the ‘William ______. ______. Hayward, PaulAntony. Family.’ His and Malet ‘William ______. Cant atIllumination of Schools and Tapestry Bayeux ‘The Cyril. Hart, Duffus. Thomas Hardy, Haahr, Grinnell ‘ Diane. Greenway, ______. ______. A. Judith Green, Graus, 165. StudiesNorman andIrelandGreat Britain Ear S. Bernardo and Saul Levin Renaissance Early Studies Medieval for and Conference theCenter of I Lucan.’ Charles, 1968 Anglorum (2002): 1 University 2006 Press, E Akademie V Merowingerzeit der Hagiographie Studies Routledge, 2000. L. Nelson R. AllenBrown Values Political “Anarchy” of King Stephen’s Reign.’ In František d. Paul Dalton andWhite Graeme J. on Gluckauf Joan - in, Duncan. Milne, ly Renaissancely 1990 Studies,
h Egih n h Tefh etr: Impe Century: Twelfth the in English The Te Piet ‘The er I Kn o Egad n Dk o York of Duke and England of King I: Henry
26 (2003): 87 - n , .’ 16.
. 141
‘Henry I and the Origins of the Civil War Civil the of Origins the and I ‘Henry The Classics in the Middle Ages: Papers of the Twentieth Annual Annual Twentieth the of Papers Ages: Middle the in Classics The Volk, Herrscher und Hei Herrscher und Volk, Anglo Vita ě
d, 1965. .
- . E er o Hnigo ad h Mnsrps f his of Manuscripts the and Huntingdon of Henry ad h Ptoae f er I.’ Henry of Patronage the and y 158. itrcl rtn i Egad . 5 t c 1307 c. to 550 c. England in Writing Historical . 22 (2000): 117 .
Woodbridge:Boydell Press, 2008. Æ - d. Christopher Harper ‘Geoffrey Wells’s of Descriptive Catalogue of Materials Relating to the History of History the to Relating Materials of Catalogue Descriptive Norman StudiesNorman Wlim f amsuys Rom Malmesbury’s of ‘William dwardi Regis dwardi
h Klig f ila Rufus William of Killing The -
102. .
. 3 vols in4(London:. 3vols Longmans, 1862
, 165 - - 133. . 173. : The Hagiographer as Insider.’ as Hagiographer The :
10 (1987): 103 liger im Reich der Merowinger: Studien zur Merowinger: der Reich im liger .
n , 11 Binghamton, NY: Center for Medieval and rge Nakladatelství Prague: Studie Liber de infantia sancti Edmundi - Anglo Bill, Christopher Holdsworth, and Janet St Edmund King and Martyr: Changing - 26.
s Woodbridge: BoydellWoodbridge:2008 Press,
- in Medieval History Presented to Presented History Medieval in Norman Studies Norman ils, ainl dniy and Identity National rialism, -
. 126. H
Newton an .’ I .’ askins .
n e Yr: Cambridge York: New oes Seois and Suetonius Models: King Stephen’s Reign Stephen’s King
S Abbot: David and and David Abbot: ociety ociety
19 (1996): 123 (1996): 19 Č - erbury.’ erbury.’ Anglo 1871). 1871). eskoslovenské J London: . . E . ournal - Historia Norman
d. Aldo Aldo d. and the Anglo
169 10 - - . .
CEU eTD Collection H ‘Translation ______. ______. Noreen. Hunt, Hoofnagle Home, C. Holt, J. ______. ______. ______. ______. Hollister, C. Warren. ‘ Joe. Hillaby, D. Thomas Hill, ‘The K. Eleanor Heningham, ealy, Patrick. of Connecticut Anglo in Charlemagne History Chronicle Antony 185 Meyer, Bethell T. L. Denis of Commemoration in History Medieval in Essays Reflections/RéflexionsHistorical Historiques 330 Skinner a Literary Historical, Britain: Poetry Anglo and (1946): 419 Eleventhin the Late Century Resistance Conquest.’ tothe Norman StudiesNorman Willi Medieval Press, 2009. Saint Medieval a of Images Notre Dame 1968 Press, Malasree - 340 , Wendy Marie. Marie. Wendy , Colonial EnglandColonial 1066 am of Malmesbury’s ‘The ‘Royal Acts of Mutila of Acts ‘Royal ‘Willi Te aig f Truet al Hny ad ila o Warenne of William and I Henry Earl: Turbulent a of Taming ‘The ‘The Importance of Being Ambiguous: Innuendo and Legerdemain in in Legerdemain and Innuendo Ambiguous: Being of Importance ‘The . E , 15 .
eih Colo Jewish Cluny under Saint Hugh: 1049 Hugh: Saint under Cluny The Chronicle of Hugh of Flavigny: Reform and the Investiture Contest ’ I .’
d. Alice Jorgensen Strange DeathStrange Rufus. ofWilliam ‘The “Variegated Obit” at an Historiographical Motif in Old English English Old in Motif Historiographical an at Obit” “Variegated ‘The . - - m I Hny ad h Church the and I Henry II, am
40. 456. ‘Double n , 2008 ‘T
Woodbrid edn te Anglo the Reading 33 (2011): 75
- he he Rouen Riot and Conan’s Leap.’ Latin Historical Literature.’LatinHistorical - - artvs n Post in Narratives 205. . -
‘Creating ‘Creating de Dj V: h Cmlxt o te Peterborough the of Complexity The Vu: Déjà Edged iain n h Tefh etr. I Century.’ Twelfth the in nisation
- Norman Society Norman Genuineness .
London: 1993 Press, Hambledon Gesta Regum ge:Boydell Press, 2003. tion: The Case against Henry I.’ Henry against Case The tion: - . , 67 1215 Aldershot:2006 Ashgate, E. nhn Bl, 63 Bale, Anthony Ed. . - 102. d rhelgcl Perspectives Archaeological nd Kings in Post Conquest England: The Fate of of Fate The England: Conquest Post in Kings - 90. . London:. Hambledon Pre
- Turnhout: Brepols, 2010 Turnhout: Brepols, of the of Saxon Chronicle: Language, Literature, Literature, Language, Chronicle: Saxon Anglo and .’ - Conquest Hagiography and English English and Hagiography Conquest - 1109 Thesis: Ph.D. ’ - Gesta Pontificum Anglorum Vita ’ I .’ Norman StudiesNorman Speculum
3 (1976): 83 Traditio Traditio . n Notre Dame, IN: University of of University IN: Dame, Notre Æ The Culture of Christendom: Christendom: of Culture The
duuardi Regis. duuardi
Peritia
48 . 44 (1988): 101 -
86. Woodbridge: York York Woodbridge: 86. Connecticut: University Connecticut: - . (1973): 637
91. n
ss, 1997. 10 (1996): 341 21 (1991): 67
. es n Medieval in Jews
Albion
E . ’ Speculum
d. Patricia Patricia d. 10 (1978): (1978): 10 . Ed. Marc Ed. . - - 653 124. .’ Anglo . - -
93. 350. 170
21
.’ -
CEU eTD Collection Jaritz, Jaritz, James, R. R. of Taiming ‘The ______. Huntingdo Klaniczay, Gábor. King, Edmund. R. Neil Ker, Waldram. Eric Kemp, E. Catherine Karkov, Jurasinski Jørgensen Jordan, Victoria B. ‘Chronology and Discourse in the ‘From Lynn. Jones, M. Susan Johns, Jericke, Land, 2008. droit du et pouvoir Wisdom (1944): 371 UniversityOxford 1948. Press, Boydell Press, 2004. (2004): 131 (2010): 114 Med Edward the Confessor.’ RealmNorman und Könige. mit Toten Leichnams 1151. Century.’ Press, 2002. 119 Salih, Sarah and Evans, In Ruth Bernau, Confessor.’ the Edward of Construction Gerhard. Harmut. ’ I .’ Dolly. , , Stefan. , ieval Latin n, Joanna. ‘Edward the Celibate, Edward the Saint: Virginity in the the in Virginity Saint: the Edward Celibate, the ‘Edward Joanna. n,
‘The Medical Hi n ‘Willia . E The Biblical Models of Power and Law: Les modèles bibliques du du bibliques modèles Les Law: and Power of Models Biblical The King Stephen King ‘Der “gute” und der “böse” Tote. Zur zei Anglo Noblewomen, Aristocracy and Power in the Twelfth the in Power and Aristocracy Noblewomen, im Spätmittelalter.’ I Spätmittelalter.’ im - - - Begraben und vergessen? Tod und Grablege der deutschen Kaiser Kaiser deutschen der Grablege und Tod vergessen? und Begraben
d. Norbert Stefenelli ‘The Ro ‘The 376 144 128. ‘The ‘The Ambivalent Model of Solomon for Royal Sainthood and Royal 2 vols. (Leinfelden2 vols. ‘The m of Malmesbury’s Handwriting.’ Handwriting.’ Malmesbury’s of m . . 8 (1998): 122 8 (1998):
- nlrm basileus Anglorum . . Manchester: Manchester E Norman Studies Norman
h Rlr otat o Anglo of Portraits Ruler The aoiain n Atoiy n h Wsen Church Western the in Authority and Canonization d. Ivan Biliarsky and Radu G. Păun G. Radu and Biliarsky Ivan d. Rime of King William King of Rime
ots of the English Royal Forest. Royal English the of ots the Laity: Writing Waltheof and Rebellion in the Twelfth the in Rebellion and Waltheof Writing Laity: the story of William the Conqueror.’ . Haskins Society Journal New Haven: Yale UniversityNew 2010 Haven: Yale Press, - 155.
- Echterdingen: DRW n , 325
32 (2010): 79 Körper ohne Leben: Begegnung und Umgang Umgang und Begegnung Leben: ohne Körper
o omn an: h Tasomto of Transformation The Saint: Norman to - 335.
UniversityPress, 2003 and its Analogues its and Vienna: Böhlau Verlag,Vienna: 1998 - 139. Cardiff: University of Wales Wales of University Cardiff: 139. - eivl Virginities Medieval Vita 95.
- 12 (2002): 99 ao England Saxon English Historic English chenhaften Visualisierung d
Æ ’ -
Verlag, 2005 A dwardi dwardi Regis , 75 ,
nglo The Lancet - 92. . - ’ N
Neophilologus - orman orman 120. - . Frankfurt: Peter Frankfurt: Century Anglo Century
. Woodbridge: Woodbridge: . .
- , May 8 1937, al Review al 2006).
.’ E. Anke Ed. . S Journal of . Oxford: Oxford: . tudies .
171
59 88 32 es es -
CEU eTD Collection Haggerty. Alexander Krappe, Tapestry,’ Bayeux the in Time ‘Turning Desirée. Kostlin, Könsgen ______. LoPrete, Kimberly A. ______. Lohrmann Leyser Le W. Joe Leedom, Lecuppre Leclerque Katherine Lack, Kuefler F. Steven Kruger, (1971): 225 Patourel, John. John. Patourel, 191 siècle XIIe du milieu au Occident V Pierre 90 Normandie der und Englands Literatur Centuries Ottonian Albion “réhabilitation” Anselmiana Succession, 1087 Press, 2006 Homosexuality I France.’ Press, 1992 EcclesiasticaHistoria 214. Malmesbury. Europe Courts Press,Courts 2007. , Karl. Karl. , , Mathew. ‘ Mathew. , - , E 107. Gilles. , - Ja. ‘ Jean. ,
, Dietrich. 203. Holy Rulers and Blessed Princesses: Dynastic Cults in Medieval Central Medieval in Cults Dynastic Princesses: Blessed and Rulers Holy . Per l Vnrbe t er Ie, o d’Angleterre roi Iier, Henri et Vénérable le ‘Pierre 28
‘Zwei unbekannte Breife zu den - 6 (1974): 251 . Tr.Cambridge:University Éva 2002. Pálmai. Press, Cambridge
Communications and Power in Medieval Europe: The Carolingian and Carolingian The Europe: Medieval in Power and Communications 250. - 45. énérable: les courants philosophiques, littéraires et artistiques en en artistiques et littéraires philosophiques, courants les énérable: Paris: Éditions du CentreParis: Éditions nationalRecherche de la 1975 scientifique, n . . .
‘William of Malmesbury and Robert of Gloucester Reconsidered Gloucester of Robert and Malmesbury of ‘William The Boswell Thesis: Essays on Christianity, Social Tolerance, and Tolerance, Social Christianity, on Essays Thesis: Boswell The
46 (1961): 175
. atn as l'hagio dans Martin S. ‘L’empereur, l’imposteur et la rumeur: Henri V ou l’échec d’une d’une l’échec ou V Henri rumeur: la et l’imposteur ‘L’empereur, ‘The Norman Succession, 996 Succession,Norman‘The ’ Dreaming in the Middle Ages Middle the in Dreaming Male Friendship and the Suspicion of S of Suspicion the and Friendship Male ‘The ‘The Deutsches Archiv für Erforschung des Mittelalters ‘Der ‘Der Tod König Heinrichs I. von England in der mittellateinischen . E . . ’ Adel
- Cahiers de médiévale civilisation Cahiers d. Mathew Kuefler Mathew d. 88?’ . Ed.Timothy Reuter.
e bt Willelmi Obitu De - a of Blois: Countess and Lord (c. 1067 265.
E of OrdericusVitalis. nglish nglish ‘The Legend of the Death of William Rufus in the the in Rufus William of Death the of Legend ‘The
- 187. H
istorical istorical . E . rpi mnsiu d myn age.’ moyen du monastique graphie d. René Louis, Jean Jolivet, Jean Châtillon Jean Jolivet, Jean Louis, René d. , 179 , Gesta Gesta Regum Anglorum .’ Poaad fr h Anglo the for Propaganda :
London: Hambledon Press, 1994 R Mittellateinisches Jahrbuch Jahrbuch Mittellateinisches - 212. eview ’ - . 1135 Neophilologus Neophilologus Cambridge: Cambridge University Cambridge Cambridge: Chicago: University of Chicago of University Chicago:
.’ 123 (2008): 1417
E 42 (1999): 189 nglish nglish Textile and Text and Textile odomy in Twelfth in odomy . H ’ - 12 (1927): 46
1137) istorical In
des Wilhelm von ire Abélard, Pierre
31 (1975): 204 . FourDublin: - - 197. 1546
13 (1990): (1990): 13 R 8 (1972): (1972): 8 -
- eview Norman Norman
Century .
- Studia 48
. 172
86 .
.’ - ,
CEU eTD Collection ______. In Waltheof.’ Earl ‘Invoking Emma. Mason, Marvin A. Hugh MacDougall, Andrich. E. Daniela and R., Anthony Mundy, Morton In Legend.’ the and Man the Confessor: the ‘Edward Richard. Mortimer, Mégier John. Meddings, McAvoy Mayr Stephen. Matthews, ______. ______. Order.’ Benedictine the and Rufus ‘William ______. 337 - - history, anatomy, pathology, asses 362 Boydell Press, 2009. Legend the and Man The Confessor: Historia ecclesiastica.’ A Woodbridge: Brewer,2011 Tapestry Bayeux Woodbridge: Boyd the and II Harold 1 (1999): 113 Press, 1996. Boydell Press, 2012. Williams Ann of Honour in Essays Cambridge:Brewer, 2006 Saxons (2011): 310 Harting, Henry. ‘Functions of a Twelfth a of ‘Functions Henry. Harting, 352. - , Wlim Perry. William , nglo ,
20. Catherine Elisabeth , - Liz Herbert Liz 382
‘W ‘ Westminster Abbey and Its People c. 1050 c. People Its and Abbey Westminster - William Rufus: Myth and Reality. andMyth Rufus: William N . Hanover, NE: Univer . orman illiam Rufusilliam and theHistorians.
- -
. 327 144. Finsi aog the among ‘Friendship .
‘ ‘Pope Alexander and the Norman Conquest Norman the and Alexander ‘Pope Divina pagina and the Narration of History in Orderic Orderic in History of Narration the and pagina Divina Te otn ad osrcin f the of Construction and Content ‘The S . . tudies
Racial Myth in English History: Trojans, Teutons, and Anglo and Teutons, Trojans, History: English in Myth Racial Medieval Anchoritisms: Gender, Space and the Solitary Life Solitary the and Space Gender, Anchoritisms: Medieval ell Press, 2011. Hunting Law Law Hunting
Revue Bénédictine 22 (2000): 187 .
.
sityNew Press England, of 1982. sment and emergency management.’
n Rta i Mdea Egih Literature English Medieval in Ritual and E. ai Rfe 185 Roffe, David Ed. . . Ed. Richard Mortimer, 1 Mortimer, Richard Ed. . Aris - 204 The English and their Legacy 900 Legacy their and English The E . ’ ’ - ‘Urethral trauma. Part 1: introduction, 1: Part trauma. ‘Urethral
Medieval History J orc i Anglo in tocracy 110 (2000): 106 110 (2000): Recluse.’ Century . ournal of ournal . ae . Owen R. Gale d.
- c. 1216 c. M Anglo edieval ia Haroldi Vita . Woodbridge: Boydell Woodbridge: . .’ -
123. -
1 (1991): 6 1 (1991): omn Studies Norman - Latomus - omn England. Norman History 203. Woodbridge: Woodbridge: 203. - - H
40. Woodbridge: Woodbridge: 40.
Crocker istory Edward the Edward
60 (1975): 60 . 34 (1975): (1975): 34
I ’
BJUI - 3 (1977): (1977): 3 22 65 , Vitalis’ n - . 1200:
King King
- 108 108
173 73. 21 ’ - . .
CEU eTD Collection the through Thinking Transformations: and ‘Deaths Katherine. O’Keeffe, O’Brien 1066 Confessor: the Edward St. of Cult ‘The L. Emily O’Brien, L.Nelson, Janet deCharles ‘Lamort leChauve.’ Alexander. Murray, English Earliest the in Structure of Construction ‘The Cunniff. Danielle Plumer, Mark. Philpott, Edward. Peters, ______. Patterson, Robert B. Bayeux the in Banquet the at Odo Representing Eyes: the for Feast ‘A ______. in Architecture of Representation The Stories: ‘Building Carson. Elizabeth Pastan, F. Nancy Partner, Carmi. John Parsons, Otter, Mon Editions of Old English Poetry.’ In Poetry.’ English Old of Editions Palliser State of Pennsylvania Press, 1992 Historia Malmesbury England 337. 1995 April London, College King’s at held Conference 1500 to Queens English of Commemorations Posthumous and Burials The honour”: Carson 63 and Weisl, AngelaJane In 2005. Studies, 148 Amodio, In Verse.’ English Old of “End” UniversityOxford: ofOxford, University Oxford Oxford: Press, 2000 279. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute279. Kalamazoo: Medieval 2000. Publications, S tudies in the in tudies Constructions of Widowhood and Virginity in the Middle Ages Middle the in Virginity and Widowhood of Constructions Woodbridge: Boydell Press,Woodbridge: 1997 Boydell .’ Esy Peetd o ae Campbell James to Presented Essays : ika. ‘Closed Doors: An Epithalamium for Queen Edith, Widow and Virgin.’ ‘William of Malmesbury’s Robert of Gloucester: A Re A Gloucester: of Robert Malmesbury’s of ‘William Embroidery.’ Bayeux Embroidery.’
, 93 I . n Novella Chicago: University ofChicago 1977 Press, Ede, i Ar his ‘Eadmer, The Magician, the Witch, and the Law the and Witch, the Magician, The - ues n Qenhp n eivl uoe Poedns f a of Proceedings Europe: Medieval in Queenship and Queens 107. . Serious Entertainments: The Writing of History in Twelfth in History of Writing The Entertainments: Serious ’ -
S Speculum
7. ep: rzn Cne fr eivl n Renaissance and Medieval for Center Arizona Tempe: 178. ‘Stephen’s Shaftesbury of‘Stephen’s AnotherWilliam Charter: against Case ucd i te ide Ages Middle the in Suicide ixteenth and ixteenth ‘“Never was ‘“Never ’, London: Hambledon Press, 2000 A Haskins SocietyHaskins Jou merican
43 (1968): 487 hihp ad h Egih tt. I State.’ English the and chbishops Anglo
S H a body buried in England with such solemnity and solemnity such with England in buried body a eventeenth 2001. istorical istorical New Directions in Oral Theory Oral in Directions New - - Norman StudiesNorman 92. New York: St. Martin’s92. NewPress, St. 1999. York:
The Recov The . .
R - rnal 492 eview C
vl 2, vol. , enturies Médiévales
22 (2010 for 2012):22 (201083 for E .
ery of Old of ery 70 (1965): 983 70 . . . adct ad . M. D. and Maddicott R. J. d. . .
Philadelphia, PA: University PA: Philadelphia, . Ed. Timothy Graham, 243 Graham, Timothy Ed. . 33 (2011): 151 T . e us o Self on Curse he
. E . 31 (1996): 53 31
d. Anne Dug Anne d. English: Anglo English: - 1399.’ Ph.D Thesis: Ph.D 1399.’ - - evaluation of the of evaluation 997 n . Ed. Cindy L. Cindy Ed. . . Ed. Mark C. C. Mark Ed. . h Medieval The - . 185. -
121. - 66 gan -
- Murder Century .
- Saxon Saxon , 317 ,
174 - - .
CEU eTD Collection Prestwich R. A. Press, L. A. Poole, Plumtree, Rozier. Charlie. Rooney, Anne. Rokay, Péter. J Robinson, ______. Burchard and York of Wulfstan of Age The Bishops: of Europe ‘A Timothy. Reuter, In narrative.’ didactic and ideology theocratic I: Henry on Vitalis ‘Orderic ______. ______. ______. Ray John. Rauk, , Roger D. Roger , Realm, c. 1060 c. Realm, Under Rule Norman Ca De 2011. Gruyter, Western Europe In Worms.’ of Press, 1974. of Ray PetryC. medi the on reflections Contemporary 1127 William the Conqueror Progress ofResearch 138 Press, 2004 Glyn Burgess S. Press, 1958 Renaissance Studies Wil Orde Durham's of Symeon mbridgeUniversity Press, 2006.
- liam I, William William I, liam , J. O. 194. James. Odrc iai ad Willia and Vitalis ‘Orderic ric Vitalis ric . Medieval Polities and Modern Mentalities ‘O
. Armitage. . ‘The Vo ‘The ‘The Precoci ‘The From Domesday Book to Magna Carta 1087 Carta Magna to Book Domesday From rderic Vitalis andhisReaders.’rderic Vitalis Salamon és Póla Salamon és
‘Medieval Historiography through the Twelfth Century: Problems and and Problems Century: Twelfth the through Historiography ‘Medieval Hunting in Middle LiteratureHunting in English The Place of War in English History, 1066 ‘The Importance of Writing Institutional History in the Anglo
. . of Burial and Demise the Retelling Kings: of Death the of ‘Stories . cative of Deus and Its Problems. Its and Deus of cative . Ed. George ’ - Patterns of Episcopal Power: Episcopal of Patterns . Ed. Ludger Körntgen and Dominik Waßenhoven, 17 , 267
c. 1142, with special reference to Eadmer's to reference special with 1142, c. Ph.D Thesis.Ph.D Dur
Gilbert Crispin, Abbot of Westminster: A Study of the Abbey the of Study A Westminster: of Abbot Crispin, Gilbert ous Courtesy of Geoffrey Gaimar.’ I Gaimar.’ Geoffrey of Courtesy ous I.’ Henry and II
. 21 (2011 for 2012):21 (2011 1 .’ - Cambridge:University Cambridge 1911 Press, 276. 276.
. Viator iels e exordio de Libellus ’
Revue belge de philologie et d’histoire . NoviSad: Forum, 1990. Liverpool: Cairns, 1981
H. H. Shriver, 119
5 (1974): 33 m of Poitiers: a Monastic Reinterpretation of of Reinterpretation Monastic a Poitiers: of m ham: Durham University, 2014.
Southern African Journal of Medieval and Medieval of Journal African Southern eval Christian tradition: Essays in honor in Essays tradition: Christian eval
Studia Monastica Studia - - 30. 60. ad the and , - 134. Durham,134. NC
Bishops in 10 in Bishops . Cambridge: . E ’ Classical Philology Classical d. Janet L. Nelson
.
- 1214 - itra Ecclesiastica Historia 1216
n 14 (1972): 17 . Woodbridge: Boydell
Court and Poet and Court . Brewer, 1993. Brewer, th Oxford: Clarendon Clarendon Oxford: Historia Novorum Historia
: Duke : Duke University and 11 and
50 (1972): 1116
. .
- New York: 38. Berlin: 92 (1997): (1997): 92 th - -
33 Norman Norman Century .
. E . 175
of of d. d. - ,
CEU eTD Collection Schütt Scholz, Bernard W. ‘The Canonization of Edward Schmitt Saurette Biblical to According Israel Ancient in Death Bad and Death ‘Good Klaas. Spronk, ______. ______. ______. Confessor.’ the Edward of Life First ‘The W. R. Southern, Olsen. Sigbjørn Sønnesyn, L.A. R. Smalls, Ian. Short, the in Apostate, the Julian of Killer Mercurius, Saint Killer? Dead ‘A Philip. Shaw, Sharpe, Richard. ‘The Setting of St Augustine’s Translation, 1091.’ In Seabourne Bartlett. Lore.’ Press, 2000 58 (1943): 385 Woodbridge: Press, Boydell 2012. David Knowles, 74 Speculum ofWorks Williamof Malmesbury.’ Eales andSharpe, 1 Richard Conquest Norman the Psychiatry of Series England: Review Historical English 38 Wei Ages Middle the in Future the to Attitudes Futures: 281 Middle Ages and Early Modern Age Mre ‘ Marie. , Jean , Mr. ‘ Marc. , - 60. - , 3 Malden, MA: BlackwellMalden, Publishing, MA: 2004 208. Berlin:de Gruyter, 2010. , , Alice, and Glen Seabourne. Saint Saint Anselm: A Portrait in a Landscape Medieval andOther Studie Humanism Histo ‘Gaimar’s Epilogue and Geoffrey of Monmouth’s Monmouth’s of Geoffrey and Epilogue ‘Gaimar’s
- Social Science &MedicineSocial Science 17. - lue ‘ Claude.
h Literar The 69 (1994): 323 ‘John of Tours, B Tours, of ‘John Woodbridge: BoydellWoodbridge: Press, 2000 178 (2001): 42 y n Hsoin: eetd aes f . . Southern W. R. of Papers Selected Historians: and ry . ee te eeal ad eua Friendship’ Secular and Venerable the Peter
- 400. prpitn te Future the Appropriating -
82. 9 Css rm h Er Records. Eyre the from Cases 198 : Churches, Saints and Scholars, 1066 Scholars, and Saints Churches, : Fr o Wlim f amsuys “ Malmesbury’s of William of Form y London: ila o Mlebr ad h Ehc o History of Ethics the and Malmesbury of William - -
343 46 (1931): 255 47. - ishop of Bath 1088 Bath of ishop 13. London: Press,13. Hambledon 1995.
.
LongmansGreen, and1947 ‘Suicide or Accident
58 (2004): 987 58 (2004):
. E Leeds Studies in E Leeds Studies d. Albrecht Classen and Marilyn Sandidge - 260. s . the the Confessor.’ . ’ . .
Oxford: BasilOxford: 1970 Blackwell, Cambridge: . Tr.
- 1122 - 995. eern Rand Peregrine . E . . English Historical Review Historical English d. J. A. Burrow and Ian P. P. Ian and Burrow A. J. d. ’ –
nglish
In Self In . Cambridge Cambridge University Collected Papers Collected ’ ie vetustissimus Liber Speculum -
. Killing Killing in Medieval - rts Junl of Journal British 35 (2004): 1
1109 redhp n the in Friendship et R Gesta Canterbury and
In . . Ed. Richard Richard Ed. . E. . J. R. Ed. .
36 (1961): Medieval egum.”’ - 22. . Ed.. . 176
. ’ , .
CEU eTD Collection ti, oet M. Robert Stein, ______. ‘Edith, Edward’s Wife and Queen.’ In Pauline. Stafford, C. Robert Stacey, _ Victoria. Thompson, Kathleen. Thompson, Augustine. Thompson, Alan.Thacker, Talbot Tabuteau, Stubbs, William Strickland, Tina. Stiefel, H. W. Stevenson, ______. ‘The Understanding of Death in England: 800 England: in Death of Understanding ‘The ______. Boydell, 2004. of Mue I Event.’ an 1995. West Biographical Register H Clarendon Oxford: 3 vols. Press, 1874 1993. 1066 Normandy, and England Helm, 1985 Historical Haroldi the Legend S England century Bruce Campbell M.S. Commercialis University York, 2000. of , C. H., and E. A. Hammon. A. E. and H., C. , imon Keynesimon Smyth, P. and Alfred 208 askins M Emily Zack ssig edieval . Ed. Tom Scott and Pat Starkey, 155 Starkey, Pat and Scott Tom Ed. .
Matthew. The Intellectual Revolution in Twelfth Century Europe Century Twelfth in Revolution Intellectual The .’ , 13 S
‘The Cult of K of Cult ‘The ociety New MedievalLiteratures
. Review
. Ed. Richard Mortimer,. Ed.Richard119 The Constitutional History of England in its Origin and Development
. n -
H ‘Chronicle D, 1067 and Women: G Women: and 1067 D, ‘Chronicle 37. Te rul wt Hrl: h Ielgcl otx o the of Context Ideological The Harold: with Trouble ‘The ‘A Contemporary Description of the Domesday Survey Domesday the of Description Contemporary ‘A ing Economy: England 1086 to c. 1300 Preacher, Sermon and Audience in the Middle Ages Middle the in Audience and Sermon Preacher, istory ‘
eih L Jewish Dying and Death in Later Anglo Later in Death and Dying . ‘ J ‘Affairs of State: the Illegitimate C Illegitimate the State: of ‘Affairs Leiden: Brill,Leiden: 2002 I .’ a ad hvly Te odc ad ecpin f a in War of Perception and Conduct The Chivalry: and War ournal ‘From Texts to Preaching: Retrieving Preaching: to Texts ‘From
The The Role of Law in the Succession to Normandy and England 22
n 29 (2003): 129 29 (2003):
(1907): 72 (1907): . Anglo , 78 London: Historical Wellcome Library, Medical 1965
ing Harold at Chester atHarolding 3 (1991): 141 nig a ending
- 101. - aos Suis rsne t Crl o Hart Roy Cyril to presented Studies Saxons: The Medical Practitioners in Medieval England: A England: Medieval in Practitioners Medical The - 1217 Manchester: Manchester 1995 University Press, - 84 nd the the nd - . .
151
2 (1998): 181 . - Cambridge: C Cambridge: - 1878. 169 -
138. - 223. - . M
Edward Edward the Confessor: The Man and 175. 175.
Woodbridge: BoydellWoodbridge: Press, 2009. edieval English English edieval . Dublin: Four Courts Press, 2006 Dublin: ’
In endering Oxf -
- Saxon England Saxon The Middle AgesMiddle The 204 hildren of Henry I Henry of hildren . E - ambridge ord: Leopard’s Head Press, Press, Head Leopard’s ord: 1100.’ Ph.D Thesis: York: Thesis: Ph.D 1100.’ . d. Richard H. Britnell and
the Medieval Sermon as Sermon Medieval the C onquest in in onquest E . University Press, University London: Croom London: ooy’ I conomy.’ . Woodbridge: Woodbridge: . , ed. Carolyn Carolyn ed. , in the North the in .’ .’ .’ E
leventh J English English ournal ournal E . n Vita .
177 d. A . .’
- . .
CEU eTD Collection Thomson, R. M., and M. Winterbottom. Winterbottom. M. and M., R. Thomson, ______. ______. Thomson, Rodney M. Wester Weiss the and I, Henry King Malmesbury, of ‘William ______. Weiler ______. ‘Royal Deathbed Scenes in Medieval England.’ In the in History of Meaning the and Confessor the Edward of Lives ‘The Scott. Waugh, S. C. Watkins, ______. ______. Eli Houts, van R. Renée Trilling, Stig Sorensen Hughes and Jessica I Anglo Case ofStephen 2013. 117 Warntjes, Immo and Spieß Heinz Ed. Erik Kooper, 200 Conference International In Ages.’ Middle C A 110 (1995): 832 StudiesNorman VerseEnglish 1999. English Kings: General Introduction and Commentary Thomson M. Rodney and Nederman, Turnhout: Brepols,2003 J. Cary Mews, J. Constant 1100 West Latin the in Renewal CollegeChristi Oxford Boydell Press, 2008 - n , Krejci, Estella. Krejci, hof, Danielle. hof, nglo ambridgeUniversity Press, 2007. Björn Body Parts and Bodies Whole Bodies and Parts Body
‘The Norman Conquest through European William of ‘Satire,
Sadnva Ifune n omn Lite Norman in Influence 'Scandinavian - - N Norman StudiesNorman . orman s ‘Kingship, Usurpation and Propaganda in Twelfth in Propaganda andUsurpation ‘Kingship, abeth. itr ad the and History Irony, and Irony, . Toronto: University Toronto2009. Press, of The Aesthetics of Nostalgia: Nostalgia: of Aesthetics The S Death and the Noble Body in Medieval England Medieval in Body Noble the and Death
- .’ Malmesbury A Descriptive Catalogue of the Medieval Manuscripts of Corpus 19 (1997): 167 ‘The Memory of 1066 in Written and Oral Traditions Oral and Written in 1066 of Memory ‘The ‘Heart Burial in Medieval an Medieval in Burial ‘Heart tudies 853.
A nglo .
h Mdea Crnce I: rceig o te 3 the of Proceedings III: Chronicle Medieval The
- 218. Amsterdam: 2004. Rodopi, 218.
. Cambridge:Brewer, 2011. 6 (1983): 107 31 - . Norman Norman Humour in William of Malmesbury.’ I Malmesbury.’ of William in Humour
on the Medieval Chronicle Doorn/Utrecht 12 Doorn/Utrecht Chronicle Medieval the on (2009): 157 . uentrl n eivl England Medieval in Supernatural Woodbridge: BoydellWoodbridge: Press, 2003 - 179. - . E . 1500: Essays in Honour of John O. Ward O. John of Honour in Essays 1500: , 119 Studies
Gesta Regum Anglorum: The Hustory of the the of Hustory The Anglorum: Regum Gesta d. Katherina Rebay Katherina d.
-
121 - - 176. 134. - 3. isae: arsoiz Verla Harrassowitz Wiesbaden: 134.
. 22 (2001): 299
Oxford: Oxbow Books, Oxbow 2010 Oxford: itrcl ersnain n Old in Representation Historical d Post d aue f h Eeet Century.’ Eleventh the of rature E yes
. - ’ Medieval Central Europe.’ Central Medieval
. Oxford: Clarendon Press, English English Historical Review
Gesta Regum Anglorum Regum Gesta Death at Court - Salisbury, Marie Louise Marie Salisbury, -
326
- Century Europe: the the Europe: Century .
.
n . . Rhetoric and Rhetoric Woodbridge: Woodbridge: Cambridge: 115 , . Ed. Karl . - ’ 17 July 17
Anglo .
- . E . 127. 178 d. d. g, rd .’ - - .
CEU eTD Collection Wilcox, Jere. Bartlett Whiting, Whitelock, Simon. Yarrow, Patrick Wormald, C. Benjamin Withers, England vol. 1: Library Toronto and Press, University of 2007. Anglo in Reading and Seeing of Frontier The Brepol Conference Alcuin Second the of Beyond and 1014 February Hopkins Pres Studies Anniversary Centenary its Macmillian, 1968. of Occasion the on Medieval History: Selected from the Transactions of the Royal Historical Society
Jonathan Dorothy. s, 2004. Legislation and Legislation its Limits . Oxford: Oxford. Oxford: University 2006. Press, ans n hi Cmuiis ial tre i Twelfth in Stories Miracle Communities: Their and Saints . .
s, 1949 The Making of English Law: King King Law: English of Making The ‘Wulfstan’s
Acbso Wu ‘Archbishop The Illustrated Old English Hexateuch Cotton Claudius B. iv: B. Claudius Cotton Hexateuch English Old Illustrated The
Te ie f ig William King of Rime ‘The . E . .
d. T. A. Kirby and H. B. Woolf B. H. and Kirby A. T. d. em Lp a Anglos ad Lupi Sermo .’ I .’ n Wulfstan, Archbishop of York: The Proceedings The York: of Archbishop Wulfstan, . ftn Hmls ad ttsa. I Statesman.’ and Homilist lfstan, Oxford: Blackwell, 1999 . E . d. Matthew Townend Matthew d. E . . . . Southern W. R. d. -
Saxon England Saxon
. ’
Alfred to the Twelfth Century Twelfth the to Alfred
s oiia Promne 16 Performance: Political as In hllgc: h Malone The Philologica: , 89 , . , 375 ,
- 96. 42 , . London: British British London: . Baltimore: John Baltimore: - 396. Turnhout: 396. - 0 London: 60. n sas in Essays - Century 179 ,